Key West

Citation preview

KEY WEST An Ellora’s Cave Publication, October 2004 Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc. 1337 Commerce Drive, #13 Stow, OH 44224 ISBN MS Reader (LIT) ISBN # 1-4199-0030-7 Other available formats (no ISBNs are assigned): Adobe (PDF), Rocketbook (RB), Mobipocket (PRC) & HTML KEY WEST © 2004 LACEY ALEXANDER ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. This book may not be reproduced in whole or in part without permission. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. They are productions of the authors’ imagination and used fictitiously. Edited by Heather Osborn. Cover art by Dawn Seewer.

HOT IN THE CITY: KEY WEST Lacey Alexander

Lacey Alexander

Chapter One “What can I do for you, beautiful?” Carrie Marsh pushed a ringlet of hair from her face and made eye contact with the cute, tan guy who’d just addressed her from behind the counter. The sun beat down relentlessly, but something compelled her to lift her sunglasses and take a better look. He had a smile that could melt an iceberg, although his ocean blue eyes made her think he fit much better with his current surroundings than with anything cold. Both of his ears were pierced with small silver hoops, and to her surprise, she found that sexy. His light brown locks were streaked with gold, no doubt a result of tropical living, and the messy hair made him look like the proverbial beach boy. No, she thought, make that beach god. The mere act of meeting his gaze turned her fluttery between her thighs. Definitely not her normal reaction to a guy, so that instantly qualified him for god status in her book. “I…have these tickets,” she said, lowering her glasses back over her eyes and digging the vouchers from her purse, “but they were part of a vacation package, and if possible, I’d like to trade them in for something else.” The beach god took the tickets from her, his fingers brushing lightly over hers, sending another surprising skitter of awareness tingling up her arm and down into her breasts, which suddenly felt a little heavier than they had a moment before. He had great hands, she thought. Large, as tan as the rest of him, and…it was insane, but just that brief touch left her feeling as if he’d know exactly what to do with those hands when it came to sex. He raised his eyebrows and offered a small grin. “You don’t want to go on the sunset wine and cheese cruise? The Sea Wind is a great boat.” When was the last time a mere smile ran through her like little rivers of pleasure? She couldn’t remember. In fact, at the moment, she couldn’t remember much about anything. She was too busy taking in his tan, muscular arms and the broad shoulders that threatened to bust through his t-shirt. A sexy tattoo—some sort of Celtic knot design—banded his upper arm. And, as much as she enjoyed looking at the top half of him, she couldn’t help being sorry the kiosk he stood behind prevented her from seeing his bottom half, as well. Only when he raised his eyebrows did she realize she hadn’t answered him. And while, once upon a time, the sunset wine and cheese cruise had sounded spectacular to Carrie, now such a romantic excursion was the last thing on her mind. The cruise was clearly for couples and she was no longer part of one. “I’m…here by myself, so I don’t need two tickets to the same cruise. And besides, I think I’m in the mood for something a little different.” It seemed the easiest way to say, Nothing moonlit and romantic, please. 4

Key West

“Different, huh?” He gave his head a sexy tilt. “How about the Party Barge? It’s a sunset cruise, too, but a whole different atmosphere. Loud music, lots of people looking for fun, and all the rum punch you can drink.” Yesterday, Carrie would have turned her nose up at “the Party Barge” in a heartbeat. Today, though…well, even if it sounded a little wilder than her usual fare, she was tempted. “And if you want to go tonight, you even get me.” She blinked. “What?” As the heat of a blush burned her cheeks even hotter than the south Florida rays, he laughed. “I’m part of the crew.” “Oh,” she said, feeling stupid. But…was he flirting with her? He was sure as hell still flashing that grin that shot straight to her panties. How could she resist? “Okay,” she said, finally offering a smile of her own. “The Party Barge it is.” “Great.” He made a couple of notes and placed a new, bright-yellow ticket on the counter. “That’s one ticket replaced, but you’ve still got another to spend. How about a snorkeling cruise? I’ve got space open on one of tomorrow’s midday trips. You’ll leave at eleven, get back around two, and lunch is provided.” Snorkeling, huh? She’d never snorkeled before, but it didn’t sound nearly as intimidating as the Party Barge. “Sure. That sounds fun.” “All right then,” he said, making more notes and placing yet another ticket into her palm, wrapping his hand around hers until she made a fist around the vouchers. “Don’t lose these. They’re your tickets to a good time in Key West.” He winked playfully, and she knew he’d just spouted a slogan he’d been trained to say, and which he’d actually managed to pull off without sounding hokey. Still recovering from the warm touch of his hand—a touch she’d somehow felt between her thighs—Carrie turned to walk away, but after only a few steps, she stopped and looked back. “What do people generally wear on the party boat? Is this all right?” She glanced down at her form-fitting baby doll t-shirt with the word Angel scripted across the chest, a little halo hanging crookedly over the “A”. Beneath it she wore a casual short khaki skirt with a drawstring waist. His gaze swept warmly across her breasts before returning to her eyes. “It’s perfect, angel,” he said, adding another wink that fluttered all through her as she finally strode away.

***** Two hours later, Carrie found herself sitting on the ocean-side balcony of her hotel suite, attempting to read a book. Attempting was the key word, though, because she was

5

Lacey Alexander

failing miserably. She had to reread entire paragraphs because her mind had drifted— her eyes passed over the words, but her brain didn’t absorb them. Finally, she set the book aside, reached for the cold drink on the table next to her, and peered off into the distance where blue sky met bluer sea. A gorgeous view, but her thoughts remained back at the kiosk with her beach god. She could scarcely understand her reaction to the guy, but she’d been thinking about him ever since their brief meeting. She kept seeing his eyes—the way his gaze had seemed to trickle all through her. She’d loved the way his deep tan had seemed to say he was one with the tropical environment, and she wondered if his tattoo signified anything special or if it was simply a design he’d picked from a book. She also wondered how big he was, at rest and when erect. She wished she could see him that way—naked and ready. Taking a sip from her soda, she lowered the glass back to the table, shook her head, and let out a sigh. Get hold of yourself. Given what had happened yesterday—her socalled wedding day—she couldn’t believe she even wanted to look at a guy, any guy, erect or not. But maybe, she reasoned, this was her way of rebelling. Maybe lusting for a guy she didn’t know would actually be good for her. And the surroundings probably didn’t hurt, either. Something about the combination of sun, sand, and water always turned Carrie on a little—it was a fact that the best sex she’d ever had with Jon had been on beach excursions. That combination of elements felt so sensual to her; such climes tended to release her inhibitions. So when the mere act of lowering her hand to her leg made a ripple rush through her crotch, she didn’t work very hard to fight it. And when she felt the urge to slide her hand slowly up under her short skirt to the apex of her thighs, she didn’t fight that, either. Instead, she bit her lip, gazed out on the blue expanse of ocean that stretched endlessly before her eyes, and raked her middle finger over her clit, through her panties. Mmm, yes—that felt good. Just what she needed. Except she needed more, of course. So she rubbed it again, up and down, up and down, letting the pleasure sweep upward through her breasts, down through her thighs. Following her instincts, she eased down in the chair until her butt sat on the edge, and she lifted her feet to the railing directly in front of her, tilting her pelvis. She raised her skirt to her hips and used one hand to pull the crotch of her cotton panties aside, exposing herself to the ocean breeze. She hissed in her breath at the sensation the cool wind delivered to her aching pink vagina, which her new position allowed her to see. She continued stroking the nub protruding from her folds, sighing as the blissful vibrations echoed through her. Good thing her balcony faced the ocean, or someone might see. A glance away from her crotch out over the water made her focus on the sailboats and schooners floating past. What if someone on board had binoculars and decided to explore the hotel balconies? What would they think when they saw her, panties pulled aside, touching

6

Key West

herself? Another rush of heat rolled out from her crotch. Would it be so horrible if someone saw her masturbating from a distance? In her thoughts, it was a guy, of course, holding the binoculars. He took on a shape, a face, in her mind, and even though it was probably impossible, the voyeur became her hot, tan beach guy. Watching her. Watching her finger her pink, wet folds for him. On impulse, she eased her middle finger into her passage. God, she never did this. Never. At home, alone, late at night in her bed—maybe. But a blatant act of masturbation where it was possible some unknown person could see? Not her style. And yet, she couldn’t stop now. She could only let her eyes fall closed as she gently slid her finger in and out, pressing her palm rhythmically over her neediest spot. She could only see him in her mind, pretend he was out there watching her—she let his imagined lust drive her own. Reaching her free hand into her soda glass, she extracted an ice cube and drew it down to her crotch. While one finger continued to move inside the warm little passage below, she used her other hand to rub the ice over her clit. Mmm—oh God, yes. So good and cold. The stimulation rushed through her body ten times faster now. She lifted her pelvis, pushing against the small cube as it rubbed over and around her swollen nub, the melting wetness streaming through her gaping opening. That’s when she saw—oh no! How had she not seen it before? Another balcony set perpendicular to hers. No one was on it, but if someone was inside the room, standing at just the right place, they could be watching her right now and she’d never know. Oh, please be at the pool, or shopping, or anywhere else. In one way, this new element made her want to stop, but in another more powerful way, it made her even hotter. So not like her, so contrary to her normal self. Who was this masked woman? But it didn’t matter. All that mattered was the rush of cold liquid gushing through her warm folds. All that mattered was the melting chunk of ice still delivering pangs of freezing pleasure to her aching clit. All that mattered was the image still planted squarely in Carrie’s mind—her beach man with binoculars, watching her touch herself…and maybe opening his pants and reaching inside to draw out a wonderfully long erection and touching himself, too. Watching her, stroking himself. Watching her. Stroking his hard shaft. “Mmm…oh!” The cry of pleasure left her unbidden as the icy stimulation finally brought the orgasm crashing down over her. She moaned as the cold ice sent hot waves of satiation roaring through her like a freight train. Yes, yes, yes. When it was done, the ice was gone, and she was drenched between her legs. She sat up in the chair, but didn’t pull her skirt back down, not wanting to get it wet before her sunset cruise. Where she would see him again. The man she’d just masturbated to thoughts of.

7

Lacey Alexander

She shook her head, feeling sane once more, not quite sure where such a brazen act had come from. Must be the sun and water, she told herself. Must be the shock of what had happened yesterday. A glance to the other balcony ensured she was still alone, thank God. Had she actually wanted someone to be watching her? No, it was only a fantasy, not a real desire. Reaching up to her hips, she eased the wet panties down and off, and went inside to dry herself. Well, one thing was for sure—she was already discovering that there was life after Jon, sexual desire after Jon. Just knowing that made her feel a little stronger than she had only a few hours before. But as for what had taken place out on the balcony, well—sexual display just wasn’t part of who she was, so she told herself it was an aberration, one that would be her last.

***** Chris McCann stood behind the shaded bar on the Party Barge dipping up rum punch as the partiers boarded. The colorful catamaran, painted in bright shades of red, yellow, and purple, was strung with mini-lights, strands of colored beads, and plastic Hawaiian leis. Rock music blared from speakers situated throughout the boat. Two pretty girls wearing bikini tops and shorts approached. “Rum punch, please,” said the more petite of the two, dark hair falling around her face. She nearly perched her triangle-covered breasts on the bar while he served up punch from the big vat at his side. When he passed them their drinks, he noticed both girls’ nipples shone through their tops. “I hear there are games?” said the other girl, a blonde with a large chest barely contained in her black Lycra suit. She raised her eyebrows at Chris. He laughed softly. The two looked like prime candidates for the sexy competitions that would take place once they’d set sail and given people enough time for a few drinks. “You two should play,” he said in friendly reply. “Are you playing?” asked the dark-haired girl. She’d now planted her elbows on the bar, squeezing her breasts together, clearly wanting to show him her cleavage. He grinned. “Nope, I’m working.” “A shame,” said the blonde. “You look like a lot of fun.” The two girls’ eyes continued flashing sexual invitations until finally he gave them another smile and said, “Uh, not to be rude, ladies, but I think the guys behind you are waiting to get some punch.”

8

Key West

“Oh!” The dark-haired one giggled as the chesty one drew her out of the way, and the group of guys behind started flirting with them as Chris dipped up their punch. Once they’d all disappeared from the bar, he took the opportunity to glance toward the boarding ramp. He wasn’t sure why, but he found himself keeping an eye out for the cute girl in the angel shirt. Because she was cute, he supposed. And because she’d maybe even been a little nervous, too. And you didn’t get a lot of cute and nervous in Key West, where most girls were sexy and ready. Not that he minded a girl who was sexy and ready, but…something about the angel girl had caught his attention. Variety was the spice of life, after all, and he’d instantly been able to see she was different than the women he’d grown used to down here. As if thinking of her had made her appear, she stepped on board just then, to be greeted by his best friend and roommate, Scott Fletcher, who stood welcoming the cruisers and handing out cheap leis. She wore the same outfit as before, the word “Angel” hugging her breasts so sweetly he was almost jealous of the tight little shirt. Her short skirt showed off shapely tan legs and he almost wished he’d told her to wear a bikini, like girls often did on this cruise, because he definitely wanted to see more of her body. Strawberry-blonde ringlets fell to her shoulders and he noticed, happily, that she’d shed the sunglasses—he wanted to see more of her eyes, too. Once she left Scott, she took on the same slightly nervous look as before. He could tell she was trying like hell to hide it, but she clearly wasn’t comfortable being by herself. Which begged the question, why was she by herself? It also made him wonder if he’d been a little too quick to suggest the Party Barge. Maybe he was reading her wrong, but he suddenly got the idea she might not be a partier. Then again, he’d seen more than one girl come onto this boat all shy and quiet before they got started drinking and flirting with guys, ending up half-naked or more on the deck. So he shouldn’t size up his cute little angel-girl too quickly. “Angel,” he called softly. She looked up and spotted him across the boat. A pretty smile unfurled across her face as she approached. “Glad you made it,” he said with a grin. “Anyone sitting here?” She motioned to the few stools at the bar. “Nope.” Most of the Party Bargers came to the bar for their drinks, then headed back out into the sun. “You’re welcome to, though, if you want to keep me company while I hand out punch.” She climbed up onto a stool, leaning her elbows on the bar. Green—her eyes were a great, marbled shade of green, and she was even prettier than he remembered. He motioned toward the big vat of red liquid next to him behind the bar. “Rum punch?” “Sure.”

9

Lacey Alexander

As he passed her a full cup, their fingers brushed and without quite planning it, he let the touch linger. “I’m Chris, by the way.” “I’m Carrie.” “Where are you from?” “Maryland.” He nodded. “So, Carrie from Maryland, are you ready to party?” he asked, unduly interested in her answer. He couldn’t explain why, even to himself, but something about a cute girl like her ending up in a wild place like Key West, alone—as she’d told him earlier—had him intrigued. She looked pensive. “To tell you the truth, I’m not much of a partier. Or a drinker.” She concluded by taking a big sip of the rum punch and the irony made them both laugh. “It’s good,” she said, pointing to the cup. “Mixed the tub myself,” he said, winking. “And our rum punch has been known to turn people into partiers, and drinkers. But…if you’re really not into that, this might not have been the best cruise for you.” She raised her eyebrows in playful accusation. “You’re the one who picked it for me.” “I know.” He flashed a sheepish, teasing expression. “But you looked like a fun girl. I went with my first impression.” She stabbed her fists playfully at her hips. “I didn’t say I wasn’t fun. I guess I’m just…not sure what to expect from this.” “Well, I could tell you, but that would ruin the suspense, wouldn’t it? And what’s vacation without a little taste of adventure?” She looked only half convinced, even as she said, “I suppose.” “And hey, who knows, maybe you’ll get into the spirit of things if you try. I’ll even help.” “How will you help?” “However you want me to.” He let the corners of his mouth curve into a thin smile as his eyes bore into hers. What the hell did he like about her so much? Maybe the fact that she wasn’t coming onto him from the word go? Again, not that he disliked forward women, but flirting with her was different—in a good way. More innocent, maybe, but that didn’t stop him from wishing he could push up her little angel shirt and take a peek at what he suspected were a lovely pair of breasts, didn’t stop him from wondering how it would feel to sink his cock into what was certain to be a pretty little pussy. Hell, maybe the air of innocence about her made him want it worse. “Tell me something,” he said, peering a little deeper into her eyes. “Are you really such an angel?” She tilted her head, looking delightfully uncertain and making him wonder just what secrets she might have to hide. “If I’d known this shirt was going to…brand me, I’d have worn something else.”

10

Key West

His let his gaze dropped unabashedly to her breasts. “I’m glad you didn’t.” “Why?” He grinned. “Because you look hot in it.” He enjoyed the thin veil of pink that suffused her cheeks. Damn, when was the last time he’d seen a girl blush just because he’d said she was hot? She cast a shy smile. “You know, it was actually sort of a joke—a shower gift from my sister.” He raised his eyebrows. “Shower? As in wedding shower?” She took another long sip of her drink, which he thought might be starting to make her more relaxed. “Yeah—Diana’s the family wild woman, and I’m just the opposite, so she thought the shirt would be funny.” He glanced down at her left hand, but no ring resided there. “So, are you married yet?” Don’t be married, he thought. He’d done a lot of wild things in his day, but he didn’t do married women. She shook her head. “Not even engaged anymore. That’s why I’m here. I’m technically on my honeymoon, but I don’t have a husband.” Thankful but curious, he tilted his head. “Uh, what happened?” His angel sighed and lifted her gaze to his, suddenly looking frank. “Well, I was at the church yesterday, wearing my wedding gown, ready to walk down the aisle. But I misplaced my bouquet and when I started searching for it, I opened a door and found one of my bridesmaids giving my fiancé a blowjob.” He blinked and pulled back, stunned, and hoped his eyes conveyed his condolences. “Damn, that’s brutal.” She shrugged, now peering down into her drink as she swallowed another sip. “Yeah. It was pretty awful.” “What did you do?” She took another deep breath, and he felt sort of bad making her talk about it, but on the other hand, he wanted to know. “Well, it was chaotic, as you can imagine. I ran out, he chased me and begged my forgiveness, and I told him to go to hell. Diana threatened to kick him in the balls, and my other sister, Liz, took care of announcing that the wedding was cancelled.” He set another drink in front of her, even though she wasn’t quite finished with the first. “Here. You need this. Hell, you deserve it.” “Diana talked me into coming on the trip anyway, since it was already paid for.” “But no one came with you? One of your sisters couldn’t tag along?” She shook her head. “They both had to fly home for work tomorrow. But I thought maybe that was for the best, that maybe I could use the time alone to unwind.” “You know, Key West is a great place to do that. A great place to just forget about your problems and have a good time.”

11

Lacey Alexander

She gave a wry chuckle. “Well, I don’t think I’ll actually have a good time, but I can at least sit by the pool and clear my brain.” He gave his head a knowing tilt and hoped she would take his next words to heart. “I seriously suggest you try to have some fun here. That’s the best way to get that jerk off your mind.” She glanced down, looking slightly bereft, and Chris was trying to think of something else comforting to say when he caught sight of Scott waving him over. They were ready to depart. Reaching down, he closed his hand gently over hers. “Hey, excuse me for a few minutes, okay? I have to go help with the food. But I’ll be right back, so stay put.” Carrie watched him walk away, her hand still tingling from his touch, her heart beating slightly faster than normal. The juncture of her thighs rippled when she remembered her fantasy from earlier, imagining him watching her masturbate, imagining him doing the same. She bit her lip, aware that her nipples had gone hard as pebbles against her bra. She couldn’t believe she’d just spouted out the tragic results of her wedding day like that, but he’d seemed so nice and earnest, and…well, clearly, the rum punch was going to her head. She knew it had to be, because she was actually beginning to wonder if maybe Chris was right, if maybe she should be working harder to have a good time. Sure, she’d come on this boat, but the truth was, it had probably been mostly to see him again. Maybe she should use this time on her own to just…cut loose a little, try some new things. Could she transform herself, even for a night, into Diana, the wild child middle Marsh sister? Of course, it sounded like Liz had been getting pretty wild, too, lately. And if straitlaced Liz could come out of her shell, surely Carrie could, as well. She took another sip of her drink and gave her head a quick shake. Did she really want that? To go wild? Was it possible her masturbation on the balcony wasn’t just an aberration? All she knew at the moment was that her crotch was pulsing and she didn’t even know why. But if Chris tried to seduce her right now, she might just let him. As Carrie drained her first drink and started on her second, the dark-haired guy who welcomed her onto the boat appeared with a microphone on the deck in the distance. When she’d boarded, he’d smiled into her eyes before lowering a plastic lei onto her breasts so carefully that they’d tingled. He was just as sexy as Chris—only instead of a beach boy, he reminded her more of a yuppie gone bad. She could picture him in a suit and tie as easily as the tank shirt and shorts he wore. Only then did Carrie really begin to notice the other people on the Party Barge. While some were dressed in summer clothes like her own, many of the girls wore bikinis, some quite skimpy, revealing lots of tan skin, round breasts, and equally round asses. Most people stood in clusters talking and drinking, but some were dancing, and her eyes landed on two bikini-clad girls in particular who were bumping and grinding

12

Key West

dangerously close to each other, their knees intersecting so that their jiggling breasts nearly brushed together and their crotches almost touched. Both guys and girls watched, drawn into their performance, cheering them on. For reasons Carrie couldn’t understand, her own crotch went unaccountably warm. “How the hell is everybody?” the dark-haired guy asked loudly through the microphone. As the volume of the music dropped in order to accommodate his voice, the crowd cheered various answers. “Are you ready for some serious partying tonight?” This time the yells were louder. “I’ll tell you one thing, we might call this a sunset cruise, but there’s gonna be so much action on this boat, you aren’t gonna waste your time looking at the sun.” Again, the crowd roared, girls and guys both appearing equally ready for whatever action he might be talking about. “First, though, we’re gonna let you eat. We’ve put out a buffet with hot wings and lots of other good stuff, so eat up, keep drinking, and in a little while, we’ll get the party seriously underway.” Just then, Carrie felt a warm hand at the small of her back. She looked up to find Chris, smiling. God, even just that touch made her wet. He lowered a paper plate on the bar next to her, filled with hot wings, meatballs, cheese, crackers, and grapes, before making his way back to his drink-serving station. “Got you a snack,” he said, as a new line of drinkers formed in front of him. “Thanks,” she said, then told herself she’d best eat up if she didn’t want to get completely drunk on the rum punch.

***** “All right, ladies, our first game is just for you—the guys get to watch. Who wants to play?” Carrie sat on her stool, still observing the festivities from a distance as the darkhaired microphone guy drew girls from the crowd up onto a small stage at one end of the catamaran. The party was in full swing now, much of the rum punch gone from Chris’s vat. Carrie had lost count of how many glasses she’d had—the punch went down sweet and easy, and she couldn’t deny that it was loosening her up, making her much more curious than wary of whatever these “games” turned out to be. Chris had told her the dark-haired hottie was his best friend and roommate, Scott, and she couldn’t help but find the vision of two such hot, tan, hunky guys living together somehow alluring. “Anybody else?” Scott asked over the mike.

13

Lacey Alexander

A couple more girls joined the crowd of ten or so on the stage. With the girls assembled, Scott reached under a skirted table and drew out a tray of bananas. “We’re having a banana eating contest,” he announced with a mischievous grin, “but girls, the object of the game isn’t how fast you eat the banana, it’s how well.” A few masculine howls and catcalls filled the air as Carrie realized the girls were supposed to pretend they were giving blowjobs. She didn’t know whether to be appalled or…aroused. The truth was, she was a little of both, and she felt embarrassed as hell, knowing Chris stood right behind her at the bar even as her crotch echoed with waves of curious excitement. “The guys get to judge, so ladies, grab a banana and show us how many inches you can take.” Every girl on the stage looked eager to perform, snatching up the sizable bananas and beginning to unpeel them. She watched, her attention as rapt as any guy in the crowd. She’d never seen anything like this before. Several girls wrapped their lips sensually around their bananas, some going slowly down on it, working to get as much as possible into their mouths, others bobbing their heads, moving the pale fruit in and out between their lips. She heard guys in the audience whistling and calling out, “Oh yeah, baby.” Carrie crossed her legs on the stool, trying to blot out the pulse beating like a heartbeat between her thighs. From watching girls with bananas? It seemed insane. But there was something wholly carnal about it, something raw and dirty. Things got even dirtier when two girls began sharing one banana, holding it between them, each licking up its side. When their tongues met at the tip of the banana, they engaged in a sensuous French kiss that brought wolfish calls from the crowd. “Oh yeah, fellas, these girls like to share,” Scott’s voice boomed through the microphone. Carrie took a long drink of her punch, glad she was facing the game, her back to Chris. She felt stupid to be so embarrassed, but she was unaccustomed to witnessing sex acts—even on a banana—in front of anyone. Hell, she was unaccustomed to witnessing them, period. As the two girls continued to divide their attention between the banana and each other, another girl with large, round breasts which were nearly bared by her slinky snakeskin bikini top began to slide her peeled banana slowly up and down between the two lush mounds of flesh. Carrie’s own breasts ached for attention and she could scarcely believe it, but as she watched the act, she was almost tempted to reach up and rub them, squeeze her nipples through her top and bra, right there. She didn’t, of course—she might be drunk, but she hadn’t lost her mind completely. Yet the ache only grew worse as the girl squeezed her breasts together, holding the banana in place without using her hands, even as she leaned over to take the top of it into her mouth and begin sucking.

14

Key West

God, it was like a river had just opened up in Carrie’s panties. She was so wet from watching the sensual banana contest that she almost worried she’d end up with a damp spot on the back of her skirt when she got up. A few moments later when the girls had done about all they could do to the bananas, Scott held his hand over each girl’s head, letting the crowd cheer for their favorite. “So who do you think should win?” The deep voice came warm in her ear and when she turned her head, Chris’s face was only an inch from hers. One part of her wanted to be mortified that he would ask her such a question, while another part yearned desperately to just lean in and kiss him. Drunken reasoning allowed her to take a middle ground—although her answer felt more daring than anything she’d ever said. “Well, the girls who shared were hot, but I’d have to vote for the one who used her tits.” God. Tits? Had she really just said tits? She never used that word. And yet it had just come out of her as naturally as if she said it every day. Their faces still close, Chris flashed a sexy smile. “I like the way you think.” Then he gave his head a playful, doubting tilt. “But I’m beginning to suspect you were pulling my leg about being such an angel.” He glanced over her shoulder, down at her chest where the word was emblazoned, his gaze making her nipples draw tighter. She lowered her chin, trying to hide her smile. “It’s the punch. I’m not usually into girls with bananas.” He leaned closer, spoke lower. “What are you into?” “Guys. With…uh…” she laughed, “well, not bananas.” He chuckled, as well. And stayed close. He smelled of rum and musk. “What would you do if I said you’d just made me hard?” Oh God, she wanted to kiss him. More than that. She wanted to press herself against him. She wanted to get on her knees and take him into her mouth. I’d say show me. But she wasn’t quite that drunk yet. The shy, angelic Carrie who had existed up until yesterday was still calling some of the shots here, and a veil of heat ascended her cheeks. She grinned. “I’d blush.” “You’re damn pretty when you blush, angel.” She was saved from replying when Scott’s voice blared through the microphone, calling a pretty girl in an ultra-skimpy bikini onto the stage. Carrie moved her gaze there, but her entire body stayed aware of Chris, so close to her. Hard for her. Mmm, wow. On the stage, Scott explained the next game was the Party Barge’s version of Spin the Bottle. He brought out a carnival-type wheel, the pointer attached to it designed to look like a beer bottle. “Give it a spin, then pick someone from the crowd who fits the description.” Squinting, Carrie could see some of the designations the bottle might

15

Lacey Alexander

point to were “blond,” “tall,” and “wearing something red.” The scantily clad girl on the stage spun “dark hair” and wasted no time drawing a raven-haired guy onto the stage and pulling him into a long, passionate kiss using her tongue. “Wanna play?” Chris’s raspy voice whispered in her ear. The game, or with you? She turned a coy expression on him. “I’m beginning to think you tricked me onto this boat to see if you could make me misbehave.” He grinned. “Misbehave. That’s an awfully nice word for it, angel, but no, it wasn’t a devious plan. Although now that I know you a little better, I’d be real interested if you decided to.” She bit her lip. “Decided to do what exactly?” He spoke each word as if it were a seduction. “Misbehave. Cut loose. Play.” Mmm, did she ever want to play. With him. With what he had in his pants that he’d promised her was hard. But it was angelic Carrie who answered. “Well, unfortunately for you, I’m not into public displays.” One side of his mouth quirked. “That is unfortunate for me. But…I guess I’m not really surprised.” His amused look faded and his tone said he was baiting her. She played along. “Oh?” “Yeah, I should have known you were too much of a good girl to have any fun.” “I told you, I can have fun.” “This kind of fun,” he said, motioning vaguely toward the stage. “That sounds like a challenge.” He shrugged, grinned. “Take it however you like.” Just then, the crowd went wild and they both looked up to see a girl who’d spun “brunette” drawing another girl from the audience instead of a guy. When the young women reached the stage, they slid their arms sensually around each other and began to make out. Again, Carrie’s panties were awash with her pulsating reaction. Both girls rubbed their bikini-clad breasts together as they traded kisses using lips and tongues. It was all she could do not to clamp her hand down between her legs to stop the throbbing. A quick glance at Chris revealed he was aroused by the girls, as well. His eyes were glued to the scene next to the carnival wheel, so she didn’t resist the urge to keep watching, either. The onstage kisses grew hotter as one girl slid her hands down onto the other’s ass, pulling her in so that their crotches touched. Cheers rose from the crowd as one of the girls gave her pelvis an exaggerated wiggle against the front of the other’s bikini bottoms. Carrie’s entire body was on fire. Before this moment, the idea of two girls together had never made her think anything besides Yuck, but, unbidden, her breasts and nether region burned at the sensual sight until she actually caught herself wondering what it would feel like to touch another woman’s breasts, to rub up against another girl’s curves, to press her mound—pulsing relentlessly now—against another. 16

Key West

It was the rum, she told herself. It had to be the rum, causing all of this. “Ever kiss a girl?” Chris asked, his voice even more heated, his face still right next to hers. “No.” She didn’t look at him this time—she kept her eyes on the stage, where one of the girls now massaged the other’s breasts, much to the delight of the audience. “Ever want to?” She shook her head. “No.” “Even right now?” She glanced over at him. And lied through her teeth. “No.” He grinned. “I don’t believe you.” God, was she that transparent? She looked away and took another sip of her drink, draining it, then threw him a smile. “I need a refill.” Her attention was drawn back to the stage when the cheers and applause for the two hot girls faded and Scott took charge again. “Thank you very much, ladies, for my hard-on.” The crowd responded with more whistles and cheers. “Now I’m gonna let some more of you lovely girls get us guys even harder, because it’s time for the wet tshirt contest.” Male howls filled the air and Carrie realized that the boat’s entire atmosphere had changed, turning so thick with sex you could almost smell it, taste it. “Ladies, see me behind the partition for your t-shirt,” Scott said. God, the party just kept getting hotter and hotter. Much more arousal and she’d probably disintegrate, self-destruct. She couldn’t remember a time in her life when she’d ever been this hot and worked up, even through all her years with Jon. “I dare you,” came a low, husky voice in her ear. She turned toward it. “What?” Chris’s eyes turned glassy with want as he leaned forward to deliver a short, openmouthed kiss to her lips. It traveled through her like a lit fuse racing toward an explosion, and when it reached the juncture of her thighs—God, she almost thought she could come, just from that. “I said…I dare you.” He gave his head a provocative tilt and his voice remained a raspy growl. “Come on, angel. Misbehave. Cut loose. Play. Just for me.” “Come on, ladies—don’t be shy,” Scott was saying into the mike now. It saved her from responding to Chris’s request, but didn’t stop her from letting the words sink down into her. “Last chance,” he whispered. Last chance, she thought. Last chance to let him see her, to let him watch her doing something wild. Last chance to make him fall in lust with her. “And supposing I took this dare, what do I get out of it?”

17

Lacey Alexander

He glanced down to the lei around his neck and said, “Free lei,” although, of course, she heard free lay, which made her giggle. “And…” he took a quick look down at the dwindling vat of punch next to him “…all the rum punch you can drink.” “I already have that. And I’ve already drunk…too much, if I’m actually considering this.” “Well, then, you’ll win my undying appreciation, because just between you and me,” he said, lowering his voice to a whisper, “I’m dying to see your breasts, angel.” As his sexy words echoed through her, seeming to permeate her skin, she took a deep breath, her chest tightening, her mons aching relentlessly. “Okay,” she said.

18

Key West

Chapter Two His eyebrows lifted in pleasurable surprise. “Really?” Oh God, what had she just said? She clearly had lost her mind now. “No,” she spat, retracting her agreement. “No, I…can’t. I’m sorry. I thought maybe I could there for a second, but I can’t.” He gave his head a quizzical tilt. “You want to.” She blinked. “What do you mean?” She’d never met anyone with more persuasive eyes. “I mean you wouldn’t have said yes if, deep down inside, you didn’t want to be just a little bit bad for me.” Mmm, yes, it had definitely been for him that she’d wanted to bare herself, and maybe if it were just the two of them, alone…but it wasn’t. “All right, guys,” Scott’s voice sounded through the mike, drawing their attention back to the stage, “get ready for lots of hot ladies! First up we have Jessica!” A cute girl with short brown hair strutted onto the stage wearing bikini bottoms and a thin white tee that had been altered into a miniscule tank top, cut low and cropped just below her ample breasts. A guy Scott had picked from the audience approached her with a bucket of water, which he poured over her shoulders, drenching her in a huge splash. The skimpy t-shirt clung tight and transparent to her boobs, accentuating her pale curves and showing off dark, pointed nipples. As the crowd cheered, she danced sensually to the music that played, gyrating her hips, thrusting out the mounds so visible beneath the wet cotton, running her hands over them as she licked her lips. “Let’s hear it for Jessica!” Scott yelled, and both the guys and girls in the audience whistled and screamed. “Next is Nicole!” The thin blonde who took the stage wore shorts beneath her tiny tee and this time two guys from the audience approached to spray her down with large water guns, each focusing on one breast while she held her arms over her head and watched her chest just as they did. She shimmied for them a little as they worked and soon her small, petite breasts shone clearly through. Like Jessica, Nicole did some dirty dancing, even running her hand down over the crotch of her short denim shorts, before responding to some yells of, “Show your tits!” by peeling the plastered cotton upward and jiggling her small pink nipples before the appreciative crowd. As girl after girl was introduced, Carrie saw both big breasts and small, girls who ended up literally ripping their t-shirts off to go topless, and one who put her hand down her bikini bottoms to play with herself while the guys in the crowd went wild.

19

Lacey Alexander

She’d been with Jon so long that she’d never understood how people could do intimate things with strangers, yet watching the blatant sexuality on the boat made her wonder if she had the chance with Chris…would she? Could she? God knew he was hot. But could she get intimate with a guy she’d just met? It was so far outside of her experience. She’d be willing to bet Diana had been in more than one such contest in her life. What would it be like? Would it be liberating? Freeing? Was she somehow “trapped” and didn’t know it? “Next up is Christine!” Scott yelled before a stunning, shapely blonde came on stage, her large breasts pointing boldly through the cotton even before a bucket of water was dumped on them. Molding her big mounds through the shirt, she licked her lips and did a hot, grinding dance, clearly enjoying the yells of the guys in the crowd. Finally easing the cotton up over her curves, she revealed big, beautiful breasts. Dancing over to Scott, she began rubbing her body up against him, leaving wet marks at his chest and the crotch of his shorts. He thrust back in rhythm with her pumping movements until she turned to the nearest girl—a topless redhead with pretty, medium-sized boobs and drew her into a hot kiss. It was all Carrie could do not to touch herself, an urge and frustration that was getting worse by the second. Chris still leaned over the bar behind her. She could sense his nearness, her skin prickling with sexual awareness. Glancing down, she found her sensitive nipples jutting prominently through her bra and shirt, aching for sensation— any kind of sensation—a touch, a tweak, a kiss…or a clingy wet t-shirt. Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Carrie’s longing crossed a bold new line, a line where she no longer cared about propriety or about what had felt right or wrong to her as recently as yesterday. For once in her life, she was going to do just do what she felt like—she was going to quit being such a damn angel. Without saying a single word to Chris or even glancing his way, she pushed off the stool and headed for the stage. When she reached it, a girl with long brown hair was teasing the crowd, covering her wet breasts with her hands before slowly pulling them away with a provocative grin. Scott’s eyes were glued on her, but Carrie reached up to pull on his sleeve. He looked down. “Whatcha need, honey?” “Is it too late to get a t-shirt?” Her heart pumped a mile a minute. A grin stretched across his face. “Of course not. Just walk around back and you’ll see a box of them. Hurry, though—this girl’s the last one, so you’re up next. What’s your name?” “Carrie,” she yelled to be heard above the music. “See you in a minute, Carrie,” he said with a wink. Feeling rushed, she walked briskly behind the stage where a small partition was erected. Girls’ shirts, bras, shoes, and bikini tops lay scattered about and as soon as she plucked up one of the skimpy t-shirts, she didn’t hesitate to take off her own. Her body 20

Key West

hummed with excitement, anticipation filling her as she dropped her bra and felt the warm, tropical breeze blow over her breasts, tightening her nipples even further. What would it be like to parade half naked before all those hungry eyes? Before Chris’s hungry eyes? Her crotch throbbed. Just as she pulled the tiny tee down over her boobs, she heard Scott’s magnified voice. “And finally, give it up for our last lovely lady, Carrie!” Letting her tongue slide sensually across her upper lip, Carrie paraded onto the stage as boldly as any stripper in her cotton tee and short skirt. Approaching the center, she saw two hot-looking guys with super soaker water guns heading her way. Reaching up, she ran her hands down over her breasts, smoothing the t-shirt and thrusting out her chest to welcome their spray. It only took a few shots from each big gun to drench her—the cool water sucked the cotton against her rounded flesh, providing a little of the stimulation she longed for there, so she jiggled her breasts in order to feel more. Her crotch tingled madly as the crowd yelled their raucous approval. A sense of raw sexuality spiraled through her as the guys with water guns peered down at her soaked mounds and a shout of “Shake it, baby!” echoed from the audience. It took little prodding to provoke her into some dirty dancing—her body was dying to thrust and shimmy and sway. As she did a turn, wiggling her ass toward the crowd, she gazed on all the girls standing in a line behind her—some topless, their breasts naked and tan lined against the sea breeze, others still in their sexy, revealing wet clinging tees. A forbidden desire thrilled her, and brought out still more unplanned daring in her as she reached behind her to begin lifting her skirt in back, slowly, teasingly, while the guys watching cheered this sexy new move. Finally, she drew it up over her ass—she was wearing a lacy white thong she’d gotten as a shower gift. The crowd reacted like animals in heat as she molded her hands to her ass cheeks. One of the guys wielding the huge, phallic-like water gun stepped up and shot a barrage of water onto her bare ass and the strip of panty stretching across her mound below. She was dripping wet there now, too, gyrating her hips as the guys yelled out, “Nice ass!” and more howls of excitement filled the air. Finally, turning back to face the crowd, she followed her instincts and did what she’d been dying to do for hours—she massaged both breasts, taking the needy globes full in her hands, kneading and squeezing. She used thumbs and forefingers to tweak her hard nipples, glancing down to see the pink buds pointing through the soaked cotton that hugged her so closely. The guys in the crowd continued to whistle their pleasure, but she realized she didn’t really care what they thought—she peered past them, back toward the bar, to Chris. He stood behind the counter, his chin propped on one fist, watching her with a sensuous smile. She didn’t know if he could tell from that distance that she was looking at him, but she continued gazing on him as she twirled her nipples between her fingers, sending little shockwaves of heat into the panties that were now even wetter than her tshirt. 21

Lacey Alexander

It was in that moment, as strangers yelled for more of her responsive body, that she realized she wanted to win. She wanted to be the hottest, wildest girl on this stage. She wanted to prove to herself she could be that. And she wanted to show Chris she could be more than the angel she’d painted herself to him earlier. Still rotating her ass, her mostly wet skirt now draped at her hips, she reached down and peeled up her clingy t-shirt until her breasts were bared to the crowd, her pink nipples standing at taut attention. Licking her upper lip, she slid her hands from her smooth stomach back up over the bare pale mounds of sensitive flesh, caressing them as sensually as if she were making love to herself. But that wasn’t enough to win, she thought. And she wanted that so desperately now—she wanted to be the hottest, most daring girl Chris had ever seen. So while still using one hand to play with her breasts, she slid the other down, over her bare stomach, over the bunched skirt, and onto the mound that seemed swollen against her tight thong. Curling her fingers around the elastic between her thighs, she pulled it to one side, showing her tawny pubic hair and the slit in between. The crowd went absolutely mad, cheering and yelling. Her dependable man with the big water gun sprayed her down, the stream spurting directly on her clitoris and nearly making her come as she involuntarily thrust toward the thick jet of water as if it were a solid thing. She sensed her slit was spreading as she danced, gyrating, caressing her breasts while the continuing torrent from the super soaker drenched her below. If she didn’t stop soon, she’d come. Right here on the stage. And while, in her ultraheightened state of arousal, the concept held a certain raw appeal, she didn’t want to come for all of these people. She wanted to come only for Chris, since it was because of him that she was up here, doing the unthinkable, doing things she wouldn’t have believed possible only an hour ago. So she finally stopped dancing, turned away from the streaming water, and pulled her underwear and skirt back into place. But since some of the girls behind her had long since shed their wet tees, she didn’t bother pulling hers back down, leaving the D cups that she’d never fully appreciated until just now on full display—for the crowd, for Chris. One by one, Scott collected applause for each contestant. When he reached Christine, the sexy girl who’d made out with the redhead, the crowd cheered loudly. As Scott got nearer and nearer to Carrie, her heart and crotch beat madly, waiting, waiting. If she’d done all this and didn’t win…well, it somehow seemed terribly important to walk away victorious—the best, the sexiest. When Scott said, “Let’s hear what you thought of Carrie, with her gorgeous breasts and that pretty pussy!” the whistles and cheers were nearly overwhelming, almost deafening. Looking out into the crowd, she saw that both guys and women yelled for her and she knew she’d won the contest even before Scott said, “Looks like sexy Carrie is our very wet winner!”

22

Key West

Lowering the microphone, Scott said to her with a provocative grin, “Very nice show, honey—you deserve this,” and shoved a hundred dollar bill into her hand. Then he turned back to the crowd, saying, “Let’s give it up for all these lovely ladies willing to bare their breasts for us!” and the audience responded. “Now,” Scott said, “the rest of the cruise is all yours! Drink some more rum, do some dirty dancing with one of these half-naked chicks, or do whatever the hell gets you off!” Carrie knew what she was going to do. And she wasn’t going to waste another second waiting. Shoving the hundred dollar bill into the pocket of her skirt, she reached up and pulled her wet tee back down over her breasts and made her way briskly off the stage. Someone grabbed her wrist. She looked up to find the sexy blond guy who no longer wielded his massive super soaker. “Wanna dance, babe?” She shook her head. “Sorry, but I’m with someone else.” He drew back, looking surprised. “Lucky son of a bitch.” She wasn’t technically with someone else, of course, but she was about to be with him as much as she possibly could. Pushing her way through the crowd, she noticed it was getting pretty raucous, sprinkled with girls like her, still wearing their wet t-shirts, and some wearing no shirts at all, Hawaiian leis draped about their bare breasts. Girls who weren’t even in the contest were pulling their bikini tops off or letting guys unbutton blouses, undo bras. She saw one girl kneeling in front of a guy and realized she was giving him a blowjob while another guy stood by, penis exposed, apparently awaiting his turn. The blonde and redhead from the contest were grinding against each other in a hot, dirty dance and the blonde, Christine, said, “Carrie, wanna join us?” “Yeah, Carrie, why don’t you join them, honey?” It was Scott, his arm around another topless girl wearing her pink lei like a headband, both of them watching the grinding bikinis and rubbing breasts. Her crotch rumbled with need and she almost thought that in some other place in time, she might actually follow her urges, give up her mores completely, and say yes, but she was determined to get to Chris—to make sure he knew she’d done all this for him and was willing to do a lot more.

***** Chris had watched her whole little show in a state of arousal that had deepened every second. She was so fucking gorgeous, so sexy. She’d been sexy enough back when she’d been playing the shy angel, but once she’d gotten up on that stage—damn. His cock had been hard since her arrival on the boat, but it was a complete column of stone now. 23

Lacey Alexander

He wasn’t sure where she’d disappeared to in the crowd, but he was dying to lick her pretty wet nipples and sink his shaft into the equally wet and pretty pussy she’d revealed to the crowd. Of course, he couldn’t exactly do those things, right here, right now, so the rest of the boat ride would likely be torture—but he’d survive, and as soon as they set foot on dry land, he planned to get her someplace alone and ease both their aches. God, he’d nearly come just watching her strip up on the stage. He couldn’t help thinking she’d done it for him—even if the rum, and maybe her wedding fiasco, had played a part in it, too. What a bastard she’d almost married. Thank God she’d found out the truth before saying “I do.” Even so, he could tell from their earlier conversation that she was a sensitive woman, and he couldn’t imagine how much it had hurt. Looking out over the lusty crowd, he saw lots of people stripping down now, getting wet. He saw girls sucking cock and guys licking pussy—one girl licking pussy. Threesomes, foursomes, the whole boat had turned into a wild orgy—it was becoming what was easily one of the wildest times he’d ever witnessed on the Barge—and he couldn’t help thinking Carrie’s pretty flash of cunt had been one ingredient pushing the crowd to such a raw, sensual frenzy. Just when he was beginning to fear she had forgotten him and gotten involved with someone else on the boat, she appeared, walking straight toward him, determination written in her lustful eyes. Her beautiful breasts pressed pale and wet against the ripped up t-shirt she still wore, her nipples showing through in dark rosy points surrounded by wide, pretty areolas. Her little skirt hung damp around the tops of her thighs. He walked around the bar to meet her, unconcerned with the hard-on poking prominently up from the front of his khaki shorts. She planted her palms on his chest, lowered her chin, and almost—almost—looked like the shy girl she’d been a couple of hours ago. “Did you like my performance?” He tilted his head because the question was so unnecessary. “God, yeah, baby. Everybody else did, too.” She looked proud, triumphant. “Were you surprised?” He laughed. “You could say that. I kept wondering where the girl in the angel shirt disappeared to.” She lowered her chin coyly. “In case you didn’t notice, I took that shirt off.” He let his gaze drop to her breasts, so visible through the thin cotton. “Oh yeah, angel, I noticed, all right.” She peered up at him, her eyes glassy and wild. “Do I get my free lei now?” He couldn’t help grinning. He reached down, lifting the lei from his neck and onto hers, sorry when it covered his view of her a little. He lifted it up, toward her neck, so that it dangled down her back instead of her front. “That’s better,” he said. “That wasn’t exactly what I was talking about,” she said, a hint of playfulness mixing with her determination. And with that, she pushed him backward until he 24

Key West

bumped against the built-in bench that ran the length of the boat and sat down on it. She wasted no time straddling his hips, lowering her pussy onto his erection through their clothes. “Damn, angel,” he murmured. He wanted to touch her—wanted to run his hands up her thighs, over her cottoncovered breasts, so fucking bad. But he couldn’t. He let out a groan of frustration as she began rubbing her cunt on his cock. “Jesus,” he moaned. “I’m so hot for you,” she breathed. Her cute little skirt was up to her hips again and he glanced down to the white lace covering her slit as she rocked it against him. His chest felt like it would explode and he had to spread his arms out across the back of the bench and hold on tight to keep from touching her, her ass and breasts beckoning. “What’s wrong?” she finally said, slowing her movements when she noticed he wasn’t responding. “I kinda…can’t do this.” She blinked, looking suddenly forlorn. “You don’t want to?” “No, angel, believe me, I’m dying to. I’m so fucking hard from watching you, and your breasts are so damn beautiful, but…it’s against the rules.” She drew back slightly, clearly surprised. “Don’t tell me I’m the first girl on one of these cruises to put the moves on you?” She glanced over to where Scott was engaged in some dirty dancing with a girl in only a lei and a pair of bikini bottoms. “No, but we have a rule. We can be touched, but we can’t touch back. My bosses have to worry about being sued by someone who remembers things differently later. They’re standing right there in the galley doorway—” he motioned to the two men across the boat “—and I’ll lose my job if I touch you. I’ve seen it happen to guys before, and unfortunately, I can’t afford to give up this income just yet.” He paused and thought he felt her cunt sink a bit lower on his dick. “Although it would almost be worth it.” She narrowed her gaze on him. “Do you want me to get off of you?” “God, no, baby.” He sighed, took a deep breath. “I’m in a tough position here, damned if I do and damned if I don’t. But why don’t you…” He lifted his pelvis against her lightly. “What?” she said. He pulled up a sexy smile. “Why don’t you give me a lap dance?” She grinned. “I’ve never done anything like that before.” He returned it. “I’m guessing you’ve never done anything like bare your breasts and pussy for a crowd of hungry guys, either.” She raised her eyebrows. “True enough.” Then she began to grind sensually against him, once more undulating her soft cunt on his long, hard shaft. “Ah, baby, that feels so good. My cock is so hard for you. Can you feel it?”

25

Lacey Alexander

“Mmm.” She nodded, letting her eyes fall shut as she continued rocking her body, moving her hips in sexy circles. “Your pussy feels so sweet sliding around on me, angel. Show it to me.” She opened her eyes, looking slightly shocked. “Come on, now, baby. You showed everybody else. Show me, too.” Carrie pulled in her breath, stunned by the breadth of her excitement—it suddenly seemed there was nothing she wouldn’t do. Her whole body tingled with anticipation, and her hand actually trembled when she rose slightly on her knees, reached down, and pulled the wet lace aside again. Glancing down, she found her slit gaping open, her inner lips and clit on display between the light tawny curls. She watched as Chris drew in a ragged breath at the sight, then groaned. When she lowered herself back onto his erection, he felt incredibly big—bigger than she’d seriously imagined anyone being, but then again, she’d only been with Jon. She suddenly had the notion that she’d been missing out on a lot. “You’ve got such beautiful breasts, angel. Do you have any idea how much I want to suck on those pretty pink nipples? I want to suck them so deep into my mouth that you scream.” Oooh, she wanted that, too. Clawing her fingernails lightly into his chest, she drew her hands away and brought them to her breasts, where she tweaked her nipples through the wet shirt for him, sending trickles of sensation down through her crotch. “Oh, that’s so nice, angel.” Into it now, Carrie sensually squeezed her breasts as she rode his hard-on in simulated sex. Mmm, his solid length felt so good pressing up into her through his zipper. Pushing up her shirt until it was over her breasts, she continued playing with them, caressing their full weight, letting the beaded nipples jut against her palm before peeking out between her fingers, which she then used to lightly pinch them. “So fucking hot, baby,” he murmured, and she heard her own breath go ragged as the sensation between her thighs stretched outward, upward, becoming more intense as she twirled the pink nipples between her thumb and forefinger while he watched. “Oooh,” she moaned softly. “Are you gonna come soon, angel?” She bit her lip. “Maybe.” She didn’t talk about coming with Jon—it either just happened or it didn’t—and this caught her off guard. “I want to make you come so hard, baby. I want my cock rubbing against your clit to get you off so good.” She pulled in her breath, rocking harder against him. “That’s right, rub that sweet pussy against me until you come.” He was a god, and her pussy was so hot for him. And—oh! She’d never even thought of using that word before now, ever in her life, but there it was, in her mind, like so

26

Key West

many other new things today, suddenly part of her vocabulary. She decided to try it out aloud. “My pussy is so hot, so close,” she murmured. He drew back slightly, hissing in his breath, and she could tell he liked hearing her say it. She clutched at her breasts, squeezing them hard, tight—wanting to feel everything. Desire gathered, thick and compact, in her clit, as she yelled out, “Oh God!” The shattering climax broke over her as she rode him, hard, hard, hard, pulsing from her crotch to her breasts, all the way out to her fingers and toes. She moaned as it tore through her body, driving her pussy against his hard length again and again. Each wave of searing pleasure drew a harsh gasp into her lungs, which seemed to somehow softly extend the next wave, and the next. Finally, the orgasm eased, fading into quiet. Around them, other people moaned and groaned, but it seemed even the crowd had gone softer, too—and Carrie suspected she wasn’t the only person on this boat who had reached ecstasy. Salty sea air filled her nostrils as a strange sense of sadness fell over her. She still straddled him—he was still hard beneath her—but because he couldn’t touch her, she couldn’t help feeling alone. “God,” she whispered, coming back to herself, unable to believe the things she’d done on this boat. The orgasm had turned her more sober. “How was that?” She looked up to find him smiling, still into the moment, unaware she was suffering disbelief and embarrassment. Try to get it back. Try to be hot and sexy for him again. “Um…incredible.” Not a lie. Not a lie at all. It was the most outstanding orgasm she’d ever had. “I’d give anything to hug you right now, angel, to hold you. I’m so sorry I can’t.” “I’m sorry, too,” she whispered. Reaching down, she pulled her panties back into place. She’d never felt so strange and awkward in her life—not even yesterday, when she’d found her friend Eileen bending over the penis jutting from Jon’s tux. She simply couldn’t believe what she’d just done, who she’d just become—for Chris. “Chris, we need you at the stern.” Carrie looked up to find one of the men he’d pointed out as an owner of the Party Barge. “Hi, honey,” the older man said. She pulled her top back down—even wet, it was better than nothing. “Hi,” she said, not meeting his eyes. When he departed, she climbed off Chris, taking a seat on the bench next to him. “Damn, angel—I have to help get the boat in. Don’t move, though, I’ll be back.” She nodded, watching him go. Then made a beeline through the partiers back to the stage, where she found she wasn’t the only girl trying to locate her bra and top. Peeling the wet t-shirt over her head, she found the blonde, well-endowed Christine smiling at her. “You have gorgeous breasts.”

27

Lacey Alexander

Despite her sudden sobriety and accompanying sheepishness, an unbidden sensation rippled through her panties. “Thank you.” “Hey, want to go get some drinks with some hot guys I met? We could party together.” Twenty minutes ago, she might have actually been tempted—or at least have been tempted if Chris were coming along. “Sorry, I…can’t.” Quickly, she put her bra back on and slid her baby doll tee over her head, pulling it down to her hips. She tried to straighten her khaki shirt, glad the breeze and tropical temperatures were beginning to make it feel more damp than wet, so people wouldn’t have a reason to stare once she left the boat. Glancing out over the water and Sunset Key, now only a silhouette in the distance, she realized she’d—they’d all—missed the sunset, as now only a dim glow remained to light the sky. But she was glad it had turned dark, since it helped her keep a low profile as the boat eased into port. Around her, people talked, flirted, or recovered from sexual liaisons, but she kept to herself. As soon as the boat docked, Scott’s voice came over the mike. “Thanks for cruising with us on the Party Barge. Hope you all had a great time, and from what I saw,” he said with a laugh, “you sure as hell did.” She took that as her cue to head to the front of the boat, where she’d entered. She wasted no time darting through the crowd and off the catamaran into the darkness. “Angel, wait!” She gasped—Chris had seen her leave. But she didn’t stop walking—she kept moving, step after quick step, mortified at her behavior and desperate to be alone. In one sense, the things she’d done tonight had been so utterly exciting, freeing, and just plain hot fun—yet she was the family angel, whom her sister Diana had once declared, “the only person I know more prim and proper than Liz.” Even Liz had loosened up now, saying that finding her P.I. guy Jack had made it easy, but unfortunately, it wasn’t coming that simple to Carrie. Twenty-six years of walking the straight and narrow had left her feeling supremely embarrassed, and unable to accept that she’d committed acts so unlike her. And she’d enjoyed it. God, had she ever enjoyed it. The truth was, even as she made her way back to the hotel abreast of the marina, her pussy—yes, she couldn’t seem to not think of it that way now—her pussy pulsed with the memories, the sexual liberation, the sheer magnetism she’d felt toward Chris. But like touching herself on the balcony today—this couldn’t be real, couldn’t be her. If it was, she didn’t know herself at all anymore. And that was just too big a concept to fathom.

*****

28

Key West

Back in her lavish suite, Carrie showered and put on one of the silky chemises she’d gotten for her wedding shower—this one a coral color and given to her by Liz because “it seemed sexy and tropical and will look great against a tan.” She considered lying in bed, watching TV, or trying once more to read her book, but she remained too wound up from the events on the boat. It wasn’t that she regretted them exactly, it was just that…well, she’d been so forward. More than forward. She’d been out-of-her-head wild and hedonistic. And when it had all been over, she’d felt so mortally embarrassed she’d just needed to escape. Checking the mini-bar, she found a kiwi wine cooler. After unscrewing the top, she turned off the lamp in the room and stepped out onto her balcony to soak up the peaceful Key West night. Peaceful here, anyway. A few blocks away on Duval Street, she knew people were drinking and carousing and probably behaving much like they had—like she had—on the boat today. Like earlier, but for a different reason now, she was glad her balcony looked out on the ocean. Settling in a lounge chair, she studied the streak of silver cast across the dark water from the light of the moon and let the beauty and warmth of the tropical night begin to relax her. She was halfway through her cooler when she heard a noise and looked across to the other balcony, set at a right angle from hers. The light from inside the room gave her a clear view of the woman who came out wearing—oh my!—a leather…bra, or maybe it was more like a harness, since it only stretched around her breasts, rather than covering them. The leather straps comprising the garment were connected by thick silver rings and she wore a black collar around her neck, a silver ring suspended from its center. In place of panties, more black leather bands connected, circling her hips, and two bands extended down between her legs, on either side of her pussy, which Carrie noticed immediately was shaved bare but for a patch of hair well above her slit. The woman looked about her age and was lovely with long, blonde wavy hair that fell over her shoulders, and firm breasts with beaded nipples that looked like sheer perfection poking through the leather. Reaching the rail, the woman turned her back against it, giving Carrie a nice view of her nude profile, extending down to wicked-looking thigh-high boots, the likes of which she’d only seen in the occasional catalog. Carrie stayed very quiet, not even daring to lift her bottle from the table next to her for a drink. Her nipples had turned to hard peaks against the silky chemise. “Where’s my dirty little sex slave?” a man’s voice called from inside the open balcony door. “I’m out here, master.” Carrie’s first thought was that the woman sounded like Barbara Eden in old episodes of I Dream of Jeannie, her very tone conveying a sexual compliance that made Carrie’s pussy begin to swell slightly within her panties.

29

Lacey Alexander

The man exited onto the balcony wearing only a leather collar that matched his partner’s. His cock stood incredibly large and erect between his thighs, the very sight making Carrie’s cunt flutter uncontrollably. “Are you being bad again? Trying to hide from me?” The pretty blonde shook her head. “Oh no, master. My only wish is to please you.” “Then get on your knees and suck my cock.” Again, Carrie’s pussy spasmed. She’d heard about such games of domination, of course, but she’d never witnessed one. She watched as the woman followed the hot guy’s order, kneeling before him, wrapping one hand around his big shaft, and lowering her mouth onto it. The blonde went at her task so ravenously that wet slurping sounds filled the air. On instinct, Carrie eased one hand down between her thighs. She didn’t move it, but just cupped her mound, somehow trying to ease the ache there even as she attempted to suppress it. “That’s right, slave girl, suck me.” He took the blonde’s face in his hands, tilting it back so he could watch her. “You look so hot going down on me, baby. That’s right. Keep sucking. Be a good slave and you might even get a reward.” Carrie continued studying the scene with bated breath, her every pore seeming to tingle with the forbidden thrill of watching the leather couple. Finally, the guy said, “All right, slave girl, you can stop now. Get up and lean back against the railing.” The woman did so, her face flushed, her eyes wide with excitement. Carrie hadn’t seen the guy carry anything out with him, but he suddenly produced two sets of silver handcuffs that gleamed in the moonlight. He used them to encase each of her wrists, locking each accompanying cuff to the railing so her arms were stretched out on either side of her. Even from her balcony, Carrie could see the girl’s face still brimmed with anticipation, even as she pretended to be frightened. “What are you going to do me now, master?” “I’m going to lick your hot little cunt.” He spoke the words as if they were the worst punishment. Next, he dropped down between her thighs and said, “Spread, slave.” The blonde complied, parting her legs as much as she appeared able to, given her confinement with the cuffs, and Carrie’s only regret was that she didn’t have a better view of the woman’s pussy. She watched as the guy sank his face eagerly into her crotch, appearing to eat voraciously at her. The blonde moaned and groaned as she thrust herself against him. “Oh God, oh God, lick me.” The man gripped her ass, leaning his head back to peer possessively up at her as he worked his tongue. Carrie had to bite her lip, squeeze her own pussy tighter in her palm as she watched his tongue flitting about the blonde’s clit, delivering long, lapping strokes from bottom to top. “Oh, you beast,” the woman cried. “I can’t stand it. Let me loose. I want to hold your head to my pussy. I want to play with my breasts. Undo my wrists, master.

30

Key West

Please.” She pulled at the cuffs, making them jangle against the metal rails, and the sound seemed to echo through Carrie’s cunt. The guy pulled back to deliver a threatening look. “Do you dare to defy me?” The woman was panting now—in pleasure or frustration or both, Carrie couldn’t determine. “I…I can’t help it. Your tongue on my cunt feels too good. I need to…to touch…something, anything, while you lick my pussy. I need to hold onto something. Grip something tight. I can’t stand being locked up this way. And my breasts need some attention. I need to touch them, master,” she whimpered. At her crotch, her “master” simply shook his head. “You’re a bad, bad girl. A selfish little slave. You have to be punished.” The blonde pulled in her breath, her breasts jiggling slightly. “How?” “Well, to begin with, you’re staying locked up, and I’m gonna lick your hot little pussy ‘til you come.” Hmm, Carrie thought, some torture. What she wouldn’t give right now to have someone lick her clit. Loosening her hold on her mound just slightly, she brushed her fingertips over the cotton between her thighs. She watched with rapt fascination as the sexy guy buried his tongue in his “slave’s” pussy once more. Above him, the woman panted and moaned, yanking at the cuffs, thrusting her cunt at his tongue, finally letting her head fall back as she sank into a firm, steady rhythm. Leather-clad knees bent outward, she lifted her pelvis to his mouth over and over, her expression still pained, but acceptant now. “Oooh, master, yes. Yes. Like that. Lick me just like that.” She continued lifting, thrusting, as Carrie slid her free hand up her smooth chemise over her stomach and onto her breast. She caressed herself through the slick fabric, liking the way her round flesh and hard nipple felt through the silk. “Oh God, yes, master—now! Now! I’m coming for you, master! I’m coming so hard!” She thrust at his face in hot, firm pelvic stabs that were so brutal Carrie nearly felt them, too, pulsing through her breasts, thighs, and pussy. As the blonde panted her relief, her orgasm appearing to pass, her body went partially limp against the railing, her arms still held outstretched by the cuffs. “Unlock me now.” The guy reached behind him to the balcony table for the key and unlocked one cuff from the rail. She sighed with relief at being able to pull her arm free. But no sooner had he undone the handcuff than he turned her body around to face the ocean. “What are you…?” Carrie heard another click and when the blonde said, “Damn it,” Carrie knew he’d locked her back to the railing, only in this new position. He spoke firmly. “I said you had to be punished. And getting you off wasn’t exactly punishment, was it?” She looked over her shoulder and bit off the words, “Damn you.”

31

Lacey Alexander

As before, he simply shook his head, chiding her. “You’re being such a bad girl tonight. Just digging yourself in deeper every minute.” “What are you going to do to me?” Carrie could see his wicked smile from where she sat. “I’m going to fuck you with a new toy, slave girl.” “What new toy?” the blonde snapped, clearly caught off guard. He gave his head a scolding tilt. “Turn back around and you’ll find out.” When she didn’t comply immediately, he barked, “Do it,” and she finally obeyed. The guy moved back to the table and Carrie couldn’t see exactly what he was doing, only that he seemed to be securing something around his waist. When he turned back around a moment later, she saw he’d strapped on a black dildo that stood above his already massive cock. Her cunt practically withered in response—she’d never seen anything so sexually threatening in her life. God, that poor woman! He stepped up behind the unsuspecting blonde, using one hand to hold the black phallus out of the way while he used the other to position his real cock against her. “Ohhhhh,” the woman moaned and Carrie’s pussy tingled again at witnessing the “slave’s” pleasure, imaging how it would feel to have that huge cock sink into her right now, imagining if it were her bent over the railing and Chris entering her from behind. “Do you like that, slave girl?” “Mmm, yes.” “Well, get ready for cock number two.” As Carrie watched, he positioned the strapped on penis in the crack of the blonde girl’s ass, and thrust slowly inward. The blonde let out a ferocious groan that made Carrie’s skin prickle with discomfort. God, had he just inserted it in her anus? “Oh, that’s big,” the woman rasped out. “We’ve never used anything that big in my ass before.” “Does it hurt?” For the first time, the “master’s” voice echoed with concern. Her voice sounded breathy. “Kind of. I’m not even sure I’ll be able to take it when you start fucking me.” She cast a dark look over her shoulder at him. “But I like it.” His expression turned controlling again. “You’re ready for it, slave. I’ve been getting you ready. So you’ll take it, all right.” He leaned slightly forward, his voice going low and authoritative. “You’ll be a good little slave and take your punishment. You’ll take it as long as I want to give it.” Although his words nearly made Carrie shiver, despite the heat, she could see by the woman’s eyes, even more dark and feral now, that his threat turned her on. “Yes, master. For you, I’ll take it.” That’s when he began to move and though Carrie couldn’t see the two large cocks going directly into the woman, she was both horrified and fascinated. He pumped them

32

Key West

hard into her openings, and the woman cried out with each powerful stroke he delivered. She shouldn’t be here, watching this. She shouldn’t be here at all. Yet, just like on the Party Barge, she couldn’t stop, couldn’t control her fascination with the forbidden—and the arousal it set off inside her. Finally, she gave in and began stroking herself through her panties. Oh God, yes, sweet relief. She dragged her middle finger up over her clit in time with his thrusts, and though she had no notion what it felt like to be filled as the blonde woman was being filled, she still somehow thought she did feel the deep plunges—at least in her mind. She felt them as if Chris were delivering them. As if he hadn’t had to follow that rule about no touching. As if he’d taken control of her, bent her over the side of the boat, and rammed his big erection deep, deep, deep into her. Her fingers got damp through the cotton—she pushed it aside and sank them into her wet folds. She recalled the wild sensation of having a stream of water blasted onto her pussy, the satisfaction of knowing Chris was watching. The thought made her surge with still more moisture even as her chest went warm. “Tell me you like it, slave!” the man bit out through clenched teeth. “Yes! Yes! Yes! I love it!” The drama of their sex pushed Carrie over the edge and for the third time that day she came—the climax storming through her like a hurricane, nearly making her cry out at the rushing swirls of pleasure, but she bit her lower lip to keep quiet and prayed they didn’t hear her ragged breathing over their own noises. When the orgasm faded, she drew her hand away and continued watching the couple, but she was still thinking about Chris—wondering if he ever played domination games, if he liked his sex hard or soft, fast or slow, if he liked his women in leather, or lace, or silky nightgowns like the one she wore. Even as the feelings of excitement faded, her heart beat harder with all of her questions and the certainty that she’d never know because she’d walked away from him. God, was she hung up on him that fast? Was it even possible? It made no sense. Then again, something about him had driven her to act crazy, to get intimate with him— intimate, in fact, with a whole boatful of people just because she wanted to excite him. So maybe it was possible. Great. Just what she needed to add to her cheating ex-fiancé—a grand crush on a guy she’d met briefly, in a wild setting, and gotten partially naked with—on vacation, no less. Yep, a lot of future there. Future? Good lord, she was thinking of the future? With him? She leaned her head back, letting out a sigh.

33

Lacey Alexander

Damn it, even if she’d gotten a little wild today, one thing inside her still hadn’t changed. What she longed for at her core—security, commitment, a relationship she could depend on. In the end, she hadn’t gotten that from Jon, and she surely wouldn’t be getting it from Chris—her beach god, a vacation fling. No, not even a fling, a vacation encounter. She hated how emotional she got over romance, intimacy. But she couldn’t help it. It was part of her, in her bones. Which begged the question—if she was so crazy about him, why had she practically run away? Because of the mortal embarrassment of knowing nothing that happened between them could signify anything lasting. That it was all meaningless. She was on vacation, after all. On vacation in his life—like a million girls on a million Party Barge cruises. And also because of the pain of knowing it wasn’t real. She’d thought about Jon surprisingly little today given his ultimate betrayal yesterday, but that didn’t mean it hadn’t hurt. And she didn’t need any more agony or humiliation added to the pain she was already experiencing. “Oh God, baby, I’m coming! I’m fucking coming in you!” yelled the guy, and both of them moaned through his last few hard strokes. Then he slowly withdrew—both his cock and its rubber companion—before freeing her wrists from the handcuffs. As soon as the cuffs clanked down against the metal, she spun to embrace him and he pulled her tight against him, murmuring, “I love you, baby, I love you,” into her hair. “I love you, too.” When they gazed into each other’s eyes, it was impossible, even at that distance, to mistake their heartfelt affection for each other, something which suddenly seemed sweet, safe, real. They shared what she so desperately wanted to share with someone. She’d not expected that. It made her let out a long sigh. “Did you hear something?” the blonde asked. Carrie tensed, her heart beginning to race. “Like what, honey?” “I don’t know—like…someone breathing heavy or something.” He chuckled. “Probably me.” “No,” she said, more softly, calmer now. “Someone else. Maybe.” The woman even pulled partially from his embrace to look around, and Carrie prayed she was still as invisible in the dark as she thought. “Who cares anyway?” he asked. “Remember that time we did it in the pool at home and we spotted that guy watching us? Remember how hot it got us?” Her reply sounded happier. “Oh. Yeah. Guess you’re right.”

34

Key West

Carrie watched as the two leather lovers made their way back into their room, closing the sliding door behind them. She couldn’t help feeling somehow jealous of the connection they shared. So even though she wished for more with Chris, she was glad—relieved—she wouldn’t be seeing him again. She would just have to avoid the boat trip kiosk, suffer through the rest of her “honeymoon,” then go home and start trying to rebuild her existence as a single girl.

35

Lacey Alexander

Chapter Three The next morning, Carrie awoke with the hope that she could put yesterday behind her. It seemed like a strange dream. When she’d found her bridesmaid sucking Jon’s cock, she’d never been so shocked in her life—yet yesterday, she’d somehow surpassed it in one mere day, shocking herself even more. But surely the things that had happened yesterday were just a haphazard reaction to having her wedding ruined and her plans for marriage dashed. It wasn’t really about Chris, as she’d thought last night. She didn’t even know him, so it couldn’t have been about him. Standing before the mirror, she tied the top of her leopard-print bikini behind her neck. Another little gift from Diana that had come with a card saying: In case you decide to get a little wild on your honeymoon. Secretly, she’d been pleased, thinking the bikini much sexier in cut and style than she’d have chosen on her own. Funny, before yesterday, the skimpier-than-usual suit had seemed like a wild step toward hedonism, and now it seemed like nothing. Even so, she liked the way it looked on her—the triangle top baring the inner curves of her breasts, the bottoms dipping low beneath her belly button with only small straps stretching across her hips. Not that she needed to look sexy today—she certainly didn’t. No, today she intended to lay low, go on her snorkeling cruise, and hope the combination of sun, water, and observing fish swimming in the coral would provide a pleasant distraction from the last couple of days. After that, she might read a book next to the hotel pool while working on her tan, then do a little shopping on Duval Street before darkness brought out the partiers. Tying a short, sheer black sarong about her hips, she stepped into stylish black flipflops and hoisted a beach bag to her shoulder. Heading out into the hall as her door shut firmly behind her, she ran smack into a tall, sexy dark-haired guy. She lost her balance, falling against him, one breast pressing squarely against his muscled arm. He caught her around the waist and set her upright. “I’m so sorry,” she said, still reeling from being in the grip of those strong hands, then looked up to realize—oh God!—it was the leather guy from last night. Only he looked perfectly normal now—not to mention hot—wearing a pair of red swim trunks and a loose white tank top. “No harm done,” he said with a winning smile. That’s when the blonde “slave” approached, hurrying up behind him in a teeny black bikini beneath a formfitting cover-up of black mesh that didn’t actually cover anything at all, reminding Carrie of the sexy curves she’d spied last night. “Okay, ready now,” she announced to her lover, only then seeming to notice Carrie. “Hi,” she said in a friendly voice. 36

Key West

“Looks like we’re neighbors,” Carrie replied, motioning vaguely to the door down the hall just now clicking shut. The blonde’s eyes brightened even more. “Oh, you’re in the other honeymoon suite. I’m Amy, and this is my husband, Cole.” She smiled up at him. “Husband. I’m not quite used to that yet.” Carrie hadn’t realized the hotel possessed more than one honeymoon suite, but this explained why there was only one other door on her side of the hall and why the two balconies were situated next to each other. So they were married. And on their honeymoon. They looked so in love. It was hard to reconcile that they were indeed the same couple who’d been wearing bondage apparel and talking so dirty to each other last night. “I’m Carrie. Nice to meet you.” “Are you waiting for your husband? We can hold the elevator for him,” Amy offered as the three began making their way up the hall. Carrie felt a familiar heat climb her cheeks. “Um, actually, no.” “Oh, he’s already downstairs?” Carrie considered lying, given the embarrassment factor in the truth, but gave it up. “Actually, I’m here alone.” Amy raised her eyebrows, clearly confused. “In the honeymoon suite?” Carrie reached out to push the elevator button as they reached it, glad to have somewhere else to look. “I was supposed to have a husband by now, but…the wedding didn’t exactly come off as planned, which is to say, it didn’t come off at all. So I decided to take the trip anyway to clear my head and unwind.” “Wow, I’m sorry,” Amy said. “That’s rough,” Cole echoed. Carrie forced a smile in their direction. “Yeah, it was a bummer, but I’m ready to put it behind me and enjoy the sun.” Both of them smiled back and Amy’s eyes widened. “Hey, you want to join us for breakfast?” “Oh, thanks, but no. You’re on your honeymoon, after all.” And I watched you having sex last night, which makes this whole meeting kind of awkward. “We don’t mind, do we, honey?” Amy looked up at Cole. The elevator arrived and Cole held the door, entering last. “Of course not. Why don’t you join us? We’re just grabbing a bite in the restaurant downstairs.” “They have oceanfront tables—a really nice view,” Amy added. Carrie sighed. Her plan had been to eat the same restaurant. She only had an hour before boarding her snorkeling cruise, so she didn’t have time to go walking up Duval in search of breakfast. And it would certainly look odd if she turned them down only to appear at the same place right behind them. “Well, if you insist.”

37

Lacey Alexander

Amy smiled, and Carrie still tried to envision her as the vixen in leather straps who’d been yelling, “Lick me!” last night. It didn’t seem possible—Amy seemed so friendly and sweet. Carrie could only conclude that maybe she was more naïve about sex than she’d thought—that perhaps plenty of perfectly regular people got into leather and bondage and she just didn’t know it. Within moments, the trio was seated on a platform overlooking the marina and the ocean beyond. The morning sun beat down on their shoulders as they ordered hearty breakfast meals and made small talk. Carrie learned her companions lived in Chicago, and in turn, she told them about growing up in Maryland and the small bookstore she’d opened there two years ago. When conversation drifted to how they were all enjoying their vacation, Carrie discovered that, so far, she hadn’t actually done anything on the trip she felt comfortable discussing, but she found herself casually mentioning the Party Barge before she could stop herself. “I hear that’s a pretty wild scene,” Cole said, forking a bite of scrambled eggs to his mouth. You don’t know the half of it. “Yeah, more wild than I expected. Lots of girls taking their tops off, a wet t-shirt contest, that sort of thing.” She watched Amy and Cole exchange glances. “Maybe we should book one of those ourselves, babe,” Cole said, flashing a smile. “I’ve never actually seen you in a wet tshirt before, but I have a feeling I’d like the view,” he concluded with a wink. And only when Amy said, “Yeah, might be fun,” did Carrie realize they were serious, and that they weren’t shy about admitting that sort of outing appealed to them. “Did you enter?” Amy asked matter-of-factly, lifting her juice glass. Carrie blinked. A minute ago, she’d have definitely lied, but their open honesty made lying feel silly. “I…won, actually.” Cole let out a chuckle of admiration and Amy grinned. “Way to go, girlfriend.” “I’m impressed,” Cole said. “That’s definitely the way to get over a wedding gone bad.” “Well…” She found herself glancing down at her plate, stirring her eggs around with her fork. “I didn’t exactly plan it. The, uh, rum punch made me do it.” Both laughed, and Amy said, “The rum punch would probably make me do it, too,” as she peered knowingly at her husband. He reached out to cover Amy’s hand on the table. “Yeah, this one can’t hold her liquor.” “Guess that makes two of us,” Carrie imparted with a sheepish smile. “That’s a sunset cruise, right?” Cole asked. Carrie nodded, and Cole looked to his wife. “Well, maybe we’ll hang by the pool today, then take the cruise this evening.” He raised his eyebrows at her, looking more

38

Key West

than a little sexy. “We can have fun on the boat, and then we can head back and have fun in the room.” Amy agreed, then turned to Carrie, looking surprisingly embarrassed. “Speaking of which, I’m afraid we got pretty loud last night. I hope we didn’t keep you up.” Carrie didn’t know quite how to answer. “Uh…no…not at all.” She reached for a strip of bacon and bit into it, half regretting her answer. Was she blushing or was it just the morning sun making her face feel so warm? Amy gave her head a suspicious tilt, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. “You didn’t happen to be on your balcony last night, around eleven, did you?” Carrie took advantage of having her mouth full, chewing slowly, trying to decide how to answer. Would they truly find it exciting to know she’d watched them? Or was that just something Cole had said last night to relax Amy? “Well, I…” Amy smiled at her. “You were, weren’t you?” Carrie shifted her gaze to Cole, across the table from her. His warm eyes brimmed with anticipation. She took a deep breath, then spoke softly. “Okay. Yeah. I was on the balcony.” She was half afraid to peek back at Amy, but when she did, her new friend’s expression burned with as much passion as Cole’s. Pushing a long blonde lock behind one ear, Amy bit her lip. “Were you there the whole time? Did you see everything?” Her voice sizzled with the thrill of excitement. Carrie felt as drawn into the conversation now as she’d felt drawn into their sex last night, as she’d felt drawn into getting wild with Chris on the boat yesterday. “Yes.” Cole grinned, glancing at Amy before looking back at Carrie. “We’re pretty adventurous.” Carrie nodded, smiling. “I noticed.” And despite the fact that they were clearly happy to have been watched, she couldn’t help saying, “I’m sorry. I should have gone inside when you guys came out.” Amy shook her head as Cole replied. “No, we’re glad. We’ve recently discovered we get off on being watched. My only regret is that we didn’t know you were there at the time.”

***** Carrie felt unsettled and aroused by the time breakfast had ended. Fish—think about fish. Soon you’ll just be floating around the serene ocean watching the fish. Of course, it was hard to think about fish with her nipples jutting prominently through the leopard skin and her pussy tingling from the sexy conversation she’d had with Amy and Cole. Before parting ways, they’d let her know they’d be out on the balcony again tonight.

39

Lacey Alexander

But think about fish! Checking her ticket, she scanned the marina for a boat called the Conch Fury. Lowering her eyes from the majestic masts soaring skyward against a blue background, she spotted it—another catamaran, only smaller—blending in among the crisp white of most of the other boats. Compared to the Party Barge, which floated nearby, the Conch Fury looked totally calm and respectable, the perfect place to drift back into reality. Following a family of four onto the catamaran, her eyes fell on a familiar-looking guy hoisting a mesh bag of snorkel fins onto his shoulder. Chris’s roommate and emcee on the Party Barge, Scott. Oh no—would he recognize her? Probably not if she hadn’t become a crazed sex maniac during the wet t-shirt competition, but she definitely had. “I wasn’t sure you’d come today.” Despite the rising tropical temperatures, the blood froze in her veins at the sound of the voice behind her. She turned to find none other than Chris. She’d forgotten exactly how hot he was—how the sun glinted off his tan skin, how his muscles made her instantly want to be wrapped in his arms or rubbing herself against his hard body. Which, of course, brought to mind one particularly hard part of his body that she’d spent a few thrilling minutes rubbing herself against just yesterday. Think about fish, for God’s sake! But who could think about fish with such a fine male specimen standing before her? “What are you doing here?” The corners of his mouth quirked into a smile. “This is my boat.” “Your boat,” she echoed dumbly. “I own it. Or, well, I almost own it. A few more payments and she’s all mine.” She glanced down, now fully remembering that the last time she’d seen him, she’d been straddling him in a wet-t-shirt, her pussy exposed. “I had no idea you’d be on this cruise, too.” She remained unable to meet his eyes, but sensed his grin. “Lucky you.” Her voice dripped sarcasm. “Yeah, lucky me.” “Why’d you run away yesterday? I thought we were having a good time together.” Too good a time, given they were strangers. “Let’s just say…I was a little freaked out.” “By?” Wasn’t that obvious? “My own behavior. I’ve never even come close to doing anything like the things I did yesterday.” “I figured that, after our talk about you being an angel and all. But I thought you did an admirable job of cutting loose.” “That’s the problem. That wasn’t me. That was…rum punch.” “Did you have a good time? I mean, right then, while you were on the boat—were you enjoying yourself?”

40

Key West

It would be stupid to lie. She’d clearly enjoyed everything she was doing. “Yes.” He tilted his head. “Then it was you. Having a little fun. Nothing wrong with that.” Carrie sighed. No way could she tell him her true regrets had to do with him—that she just didn’t think she could handle doing intimate things with someone she’d never see again, that it would hurt too bad when they said goodbye. “All the same, it’s like I said…I was weirded out.” He placed his hand casually on her shoulder, yet his touch felt electric, humming down through her body to ripple madly between her thighs. “Listen, I have to go get this show on the road—or the water, I should say, but I’ll be back, okay?” She didn’t know how to reply, hoping he didn’t feel obligated. “I’ll be fine on my own if you’re busy.” He ignored her answer, grinning before he left. “And hey, this time I know you can’t run away from me.” Still in shock as she watched his fine male form walk away, Carrie fell into the line of people selecting snorkel gear from piles. Scott stood nearby describing to everyone how the mask should seal to your face and that the fins should be comfortable but snug enough that they didn’t slip off. She’d found items that fit and was about to make a getaway to another part of the boat when Scott squinted at her, slowly tilting his head. “Hey, you were on the Party Barge last night,” he said with an admiring smile. She gave a small nod. “Guilty as charged.” He laughed and spoke easily. “It was a good time.” Then he turned to help a young teenage boy with his flippers. Carrie strolled away, amazed at how truly easygoing the people here were, that what she’d done last night was perhaps not the unthinkable spectacle in Key West that it would have been at home. Finding a seat between an older couple and a young family, she tried to make pleasant conversation with the woman next to her as the catamaran maneuvered slowly out into the open water. Even as they chatted about the island, though, Carrie’s heart reeled. Already, seeing Chris again had sparked so many emotions. Emotions she should be having for Jon, she thought, if life made any sense. But the truth was, Jon had barely crossed her mind since the moment she’d met Chris. And if things continued on their current path, if Chris still wanted to get together with her for some sort of wild vacation affair—well, she wasn’t sure she’d have the strength to say no. Three orgasms yesterday were clearly not enough to get her lust for the guy out of her system, since already her pussy was aching with the very thought of him. She could still see herself, writhing on him last evening, being so very hot, so very dirty, so very different than she’d ever been before. And God help her, the moment the guy showed up in her life once more, she wanted to be hot and dirty with him again. As Key West shrunk into the distance behind the boat, Chris stepped onto the deck, followed by the rest of the crew. “Hi, I’m Chris, the captain of the Conch Fury,” he said loudly enough for everyone to hear. “Beside me here is Scott, Shay, and Jake. We’re all 41

Lacey Alexander

here to help you enjoy your snorkeling trip, so if you need help with anything, grab one of us. In a few minutes, Shay and Jake will hand out refreshments, but first we’re gonna talk about exactly how to snorkel.” From there, he described proper snorkeling procedure while the petite, pretty Shay demonstrated the proper way to put on the mask and how the flippers should fit. After that, he talked about the coral reef. “One touch of your hand or foot can stop hundreds of years of growth. And if that’s not enough incentive, some of it is way sharper than it looks and will cut you on contact. Any questions?” As a few snorkelers-to-be spoke up, Carrie was captivated by how wonderful Chris was with people, how very in-his-element he seemed here on the water. Until a few minutes ago, she’d envisioned him as an hourly worker on the sightseeing cruises—it had never occurred to her that he might own his own boat. Not that it mattered, but in her mind, it took him from sexy beach bum to sexy beach entrepreneur, a designation which made him even more attractive. Having been daring and ambitious enough to start her own bookstore a couple of years ago, she knew it took guts and fortitude and a big belief in yourself to place your financial future in your own hands and no one else’s. “Soda?” She looked up to find the girl he’d introduced as Shay pulling a wheeled cooler behind her. Shay’s blonde hair was cut in stylish shoulder-length layers and she wore a simple yellow bikini that became her thin build. Her nipples protruded through the bikini top in hard, sexy points. “Yes, thanks.” “Just reach in and get whatever you like.” As she bent over to look in the cooler, she noticed Shay’s tattoos—a butterfly at her hip and a vine that circled one ankle. Like Chris, she sported a dark island tan. It was only after she’d taken her drink and watched Shay move on that she realized she’d become slightly aroused—by Shay’s mere presence. She’d been ultra-aware of the other girl’s body, her round, medium-sized breasts, her thin, shapely thighs, even her heart-shaped lips. Of course—thank God—it wasn’t only women turning her on. Every good-looking guy she’d come into contact with since yesterday had made her breasts tingle and her pussy ache. Of course, it was all Chris’s fault—she couldn’t deny the knowledge that, somehow, all of this hypersexual awareness she was experiencing led back to him. Just then, the guy Chris had introduced as Jake stepped up to her with a bold smile. He wore his longish golden hair in a ponytail and was as tan as his co-workers. “Got your fins and mask?” God, even this boy—who couldn’t have been a day over twenty-one—was affecting her the same way, making her want to look at him, touch his soft tan arms, stomach. Snap out of it. “Um, yes.” He gave her a thumbs-up. “Great. Just checking to make sure everybody’s good to go.” Then he moved onto the woman next to her, asking the same question. 42

Key West

Carrie let out a sigh. What the hell was going on with her? Was it Key West—the freedom and lack of censure that seemed to exist here? Or was it somehow Chris? Had meeting him somehow triggered something inside her, pushed some secret unknown button that activated her sensuality in ways she’d never experienced? The answers, though, didn’t really matter. All that mattered was the ache of temptation growing inside her, the sense that she was slowly beginning to do just what Chris had asked of her last night—misbehave, cut loose, play. She was beginning to let go of everything she’d ever known before, everything she’d been taught about right and wrong, good and bad, propriety, morals. That still wouldn’t make anything she did here any more real, or lasting, as she longed for it to be, but even that was beginning not to matter. It was scary as hell. And more exciting than anything she’d ever experienced.

***** Chris stood at the helm, leisurely guiding the boat in the right direction, although it took little work, given the good winds today. He inhaled the scent of the sea and basked in the sun that warmed his face even as the breeze whipped through his hair and clothes. Damn, this was the life. Of course, this was the life every day in Key West, but today, he was feeling particularly good. Because she was here. She’d come back, even if unwittingly, not knowing he’d be on board. He still wasn’t quite clear about exactly what had driven his hot little angel away last night, but he had a feeling he could relate to it better than she knew. He hadn’t been a Key Wester all his life—not by a long shot. He knew about suburban American values and expectations. And he didn’t think there was a damn thing wrong with those values and expectations. But they weren’t for everybody, and he knew from personal experience they had a way of molding you into whatever your little segment of society found acceptable. If there was something else inside you, well, sometimes it just stayed trapped. He had a feeling Carrie had just started releasing the other stuff inside her— and that it had scared the shit out of her. He needed to make her understand it was okay—more than okay. He needed to show her just how good it was to follow your instincts, to be who you really were. “Jake!” he called, and the youngest member of his crew headed over. “Set the autopilot for me and keep an eye on the GPS,” he instructed, abandoning the wheel. At that moment, Shay appeared by his side, grabbing tight to his arm. “Which one?” Fortunately, Carrie’s back was to them. “There.” He pointed. “The leopard bikini.”

43

Lacey Alexander

Shay raised her eyebrows. “Cute.” He grinned. “I think so, too.” Shay had been an occasional lover but was now a friend—a close friend—and he’d told her about Carrie over breakfast. Shay had immediately pointed out that while he’d accepted the advances of more than one girl while on Party Barge detail, he didn’t usually find himself thinking about them the next day, waiting and hoping to see them again. “She’s different,” he’d tried to explain. “In one sense, really shy and prim. But there’s a total animal beneath the surface and I got to see it.” His friend had grinned. “And you want to see more.” “Oh yeah.” Now Shay was looking at Carrie the same way he was. “A shame she’s so shy,” she said, without needing to expound. Shay was the wildest girl he knew, as into girls as she was guys, and always on the lookout for a new playmate. He couldn’t help chuckling. “I’d say I’ll be damn lucky to get anywhere with her again. You, sweetheart, don’t stand a chance.” She gave a teasing, affronted look. “Not that you’re not hot—you know you are. But trust me when I say this girl will not be into other girls.” Shay lowered her chin and pinned him with a look of challenge. “Care to make a little wager on that?” He laughed. “Tempting…but I can’t. It would be a shitty thing to do, because I really like her.” She tilted her head. “Just from one lap dance, huh?” She looked amused and intrigued. “Yeah,” he said, not quite understanding it himself. “Well, good luck, Romeo. And if she blows you off, send her my way.” She grinned widely before sashaying away, her ass swaying nicely in her sunny-colored bikini. Taking a deep breath, Chris headed over toward Carrie and sat next to her, glad the woman seated there before had gotten up to keep an eye on her wandering kids. Carrie looked up and blinked. “Shouldn’t you be steering the boat or something?” He flashed a grin. “Don’t worry, angel. It’s taken care of.” He nudged the fins sitting in front of her with one bare toe. “Have you snorkeled before?” She shook her head. “No.” “When we reach our snorkel site, I’ll show you the ropes. I know where all the best fish hang out.” He ended with a wink. “You don’t have to stay here? On the boat?” “Nope.” Just then, Scott walked past, so Chris spoke a little louder. “I have underlings for that.” 44

Key West

Scott cast a faux look of warning. “Watch it, dude.” Chris only chuckled. Ever since Scott had joined his crew, he couldn’t resist giving him a hard time, especially since Scott was every bit as good a sailor as he was. Drawing his eyes back to Carrie, he noticed her skin turning pink already. “Did you bring sunscreen, angel?” She nodded and reached in her bag to pull out a bottle of SPF 15. He flashed a skeptical look. “Nothing higher? The sun’s pretty damn hot here.” “I tan well, so this should do.” He grinned and removed the lid. “Okay, I’ll take your word for it. Turn your back to me.” He started by massaging the lotion into her shoulders and down her arms, slowly easing his hands across her soft skin. She tensed slightly beneath his touch, but that only meant she really felt it, exactly as he wanted her to. He rubbed more of the coconut-scented lotion down her back, not hesitating to slide his fingers beneath the tie of her bikini top to make sure he didn’t miss any spots. When he reached the small of her back, it arched reflexively inward, and when he leaned around to see her face, he found her biting her lip, eyes closed. Damn, he wanted to go further. He hardly even cared that he was surrounded by the customers that kept him in food and clothing. He longed to graze his fingers down into her bikini bottoms, massage her ass, then sink his fingertips into her warm pussy. He wanted to slide his hands around to close over her full breasts, looking so damn pretty today, their soft round slopes exposed by her top, her nipples looking hard as pearls through the leopard print. It was all he could do not to lean into her from behind and kiss her neck. Where was the free-wheeling Party Barge when you needed it? When he’d finished her back, he closed the bottle and reached around to hand it to her, but she still sat with her eyes shut, seeming lost in his caresses. He leaned to whisper in her ear. “I’d offer to do the front, too, angel, if there weren’t so many people around.” The words brought her green eyes open, her long lashes framing them beautifully. “Oh.” She turned to lean back in her seat as she took the lotion from his hand. “I, uh…” She looked nervous, her face coloring with a pretty blush. He only smiled and gave his head a short shake. “You don’t have to explain. I’ll see you in the water, angel.”

***** Carrie eased down the wide steps into the ocean, one by one. Jake was instructing her, assisting people as they got in, and Scott was at the bottom, already in the water, in case people needed help once they took the plunge.

45

Lacey Alexander

Pushing off from the last step, she found herself immersed up to her neck, the ocean warm and buoyant around her. Her legs mingled with Scott’s beneath the water—a soft, lingering, brushing sensation against her calves and thighs—until she managed to swim a few feet away. “Sorry,” she said. He grinned. “No problem, honey.” Her pussy fluttered, even as inelegant as she felt wearing her mask and flippers. Maybe because she had the feeling Scott was remembering how she was yesterday rather than concentrating on what she was like today. “Good to go?” he asked, putting back on his work persona. She nodded. “Yeah.” “Then go forth and snorkel,” he said with a smile. Upon their arrival, Chris had pointed out to everyone the area in the turquoise blue waters that appeared slightly darker, more shadowy, indicating it was the reef. Carrie swam toward it, following the other snorkelers. She hadn’t traveled twenty feet when a warm hand closed around her ankle. “Wait up, angel.” Looking back, she blinked behind her mask, surprised Chris was already in the water. “How’d you get here so fast?” “Secret maneuver.” He grinned. “I jumped off the side.” She smiled in reply. “Well, where are those great fish spots you bragged about?” “Follow me.” He was a good, swift swimmer, and Carrie had trouble keeping up with him until she grabbed onto the bottom of his dark green trunks and let him pull her along. When they reached the reef, she followed his lead, putting her snorkeling tube in her mouth and immersing her face in the water. The simple act opened a whole new underwater world as her eyes fell on mounds of brown and golden coral growing up high from the ocean floor. Fish of all sizes swam beneath them, some darting about haphazardly, others looking as if they were out for a leisurely journey. With the help of Chris’s pointing finger, she saw countless tropical fish over the next hour or so. She spotted a number of beautiful fish in iridescent rainbow colors. Schools of yellow and black fish swam just beneath them repeatedly, followed by a large green one that ducked in and out of coral arches in search of smaller fish to eat. Her favorite find was a lobster crawling across the ocean floor, which she’d never have noticed without Chris’s help. Of course, just feeling his presence next to her in the water kept her sexual nerves on edge, and the instances when they bumped together in the water were like wonderful little teases, tastes of what might be to come. Even as she enjoyed the snorkeling, she found herself thinking of later, wondering what would happen—if anything. But given all the attention he was paying her—not to mention his sensual application of sunscreen—she had a feeling something more would occur, and this time she’d welcome it without worry.

46

Key West

Still peering down into the gnarled coral, she followed Chris’s pointing finger to something that looked like…a shark. She grabbed his muscled arm, hard. He looked up. “Was that a shark?” He nodded, and she panicked, her every nerve going spastic as she threw her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his torso, as if she could somehow climb up his body to safety. His arms closed warm around her waist beneath the water, but he didn’t even look worried. “Just a nurse shark, angel. Nothing to be alarmed about.” “What do you mean, nothing to be alarmed about?” she spat, still clinging to him. “Look at me. Do I look worried? Do you see me screaming ‘Shark! Shark!’ to the other snorkelers? Everything’s fine. That little shark won’t hurt anybody—we see them all the time.” Pulling her even closer, he seemed to realize just how intimately embraced they’d become. “Not that I mind you climbing all over me. In fact, I like it.” He flashed the seductive grin she was getting used to and she realized his cock was growing hard against her pussy, which somehow felt supercharged as he rubbed against her beneath the water. She forgot all about the shark when he began caressing her hips, his hands soon kneading her ass. Instinctively, she raked her breasts over his chest just beneath the ocean’s clear surface—glancing down she saw her nipples, hard and grazing his skin, the water seeming to cocoon them now. Everywhere the water touched her felt like a small, light caress—it felt more as if they were wrapped in velvet than H2O. She wished like hell she wasn’t wearing her silly flippers or mask. Reaching up, she yanked the mask off her face, looping it around her wrist, then did the same for him. Ah yes, so much nicer to look into those blue eyes without anything in the way. Disentangling her fins from his, she drew her legs back. “Fins are in the way,” she murmured. His mouth was so close, she wanted to kiss him. “Mmm,” he said. “That’s all right.” He slid his thigh between hers, beginning to rub her cunt through her bathing suit, sending waves of pleasure echoing out through her body like sonar. Her leg naturally ended up between his as well, and she relished the feel of his hard shaft against her thigh. Without her permission, her body began to respond, moving against him, riding his leg. She drew in her breath, wishing she could stop. “Don’t fight it, angel, if it feels good.” “But…the people.” Chris looked around them, so Carrie did, too. Fortunately, no one was nearby, and they were fairly far from the boat, which made her think maybe she could kiss him, maybe she could ride his thigh to hot ecstasy, until… “Hey, Chris!” Jake yelled from on board.

47

Lacey Alexander

“Shit,” he murmured, but he didn’t disengage from her, only looked to his crew member and yelled, “What?” “Fifteen minutes!” “Okay, thanks.” He looked to Carrie, his big hands still gently caressing her hips, back, ass. “It’s almost time to call everybody in.” He let out a sigh. “Which means I need to head in now, to help take gear and get lunch ready.” Carrie nodded, waiting for him to separate from her and end their sexy water play. But he didn’t. “Come to the Lazy Lizard tonight.” “The what?” she asked. He flashed his usual grin. “The Lazy Lizard. It’s a bar just off Duval, a block up from the Conch Train Depot. I tend bar there a couple nights a week.” She blinked, incredulous. “How many jobs do you have?” He laughed. “Several. But payments on that thing,” he said, pointing to the boat, “aren’t cheap.” He looked back at her, his face serious again, his blue eyes filled with slow heat. “Anyway, come to the Lizard tonight. I don’t get off ‘til two, but Monday nights are slow, so I might be able to leave early. Either way, we can hang out and…” With both hands, he slowly squeezed her ass tight, his fingers thrillingly close to her tingling pussy. “And?” He glanced down at her breasts and ran his palms gently up her sides until his thumbs stroked the outer curve of her sensitive mounds. “And remember, on the party boat, how I told you I couldn’t touch you there?” She nodded. “Well, I can’t touch you quite as much as I want here, either. But at the bar, angel, I can touch you as much as I want.”

48

Key West

Chapter Four Carrie’s cunt rippled with anticipation and her nipples rubbed relentlessly against the lace edge of her bra. She wore a white miniskirt and a pink form-fitting blouse that hugged her breasts and waist. And she was headed up Duval Street, toward the Lazy Lizard. Around her, the street buzzed with nightlife. Souvenir shops, restaurants, bars, and the occasional old art deco hotel lit up Key West’s main thoroughfare as music of all kinds spilled out in the street from various open doors. Mopeds and old-fashioned dune buggies mixed with other vehicles on the street. A horn beeped and she looked up to see a Mustang convertible filled with young guys, waving at her, one of them yelling, “Want to go for a ride, sweet thing?” She simply smiled, shook her head, and said, “Sorry.” She couldn’t wait to see Chris again—she couldn’t wait to let him touch her as much as he wanted. His words had slithered through her body like hungry, living things, even as he’d pulled away from their embrace and began swimming back to the boat. And she’d surrendered. Fully. Wholly. She supposed that was when it had happened, in the ocean, with him prodding her to rub her pussy against his leg, his big cock pressing against her thigh. But now, walking into his bar, was the official surrender. As for the fact that she would probably feel desperately hurt when she left him at the end of the trip—or maybe tonight was all he wanted, who knew?—she wasn’t thinking about that. Whether that was acceptance or avoidance, she didn’t know, but she also didn’t care. For once in her life, she wasn’t going to think about the future, where something would lead—she was going to think about the moment, the night, and all the excitement and passion it could hold. The Lazy Lizard was an open-air bar built of worn, aged timber, made to look like a large, dilapidated shack, set in a lot behind a t-shirt shop. The arched sign featured a gecko lounging on a towel beneath a beach umbrella, hands behind his head. Even before venturing inside, she sensed the fun, easygoing atmosphere of the place and could already tell Chris fit here. Loud rock music blared from the scantily-roofed structure and patrons sprinkled the establishment, some sitting at tables, others at the bar. Beer and colorful mixed drinks appeared to be the only thing anyone was consuming at the Lazy Lizard, although she did see one basket of nachos being shared by an older couple. “Hey, sweets.”

49

Lacey Alexander

A light, brushing pinch on the back of her arm drew her eyes around to find Shay, Chris’s crew member from the snorkeling boat. Her thin red halter top clearly outlined her perky breasts and her ultra-short denim cutoffs displayed her tan legs nearly as well as her bikini had. Now that night had fallen, she wore makeup—blue eyeliner made her eyes look larger and more round, and red-tinted gloss made her pretty lips glisten. She carried an empty tray under her arm. “Hi, Shay,” she said with a smile, pointing to the tray. “You work here, too?” “That’s right. Serving up soda by day and the hard stuff at night. Chris has been waiting for you.” She paused, giving Carrie a long once-over. “That hot little skirt’s gonna knock him for a loop. He’s behind the bar.” With that, Shay strolled away, her hips jiggling, and as Carrie watched her go, she realized her shorts were so short that the curve of her ass hung out the back. As she bent over to whisper in someone’s ear, the shorts rose scandalously high, and a passing guy slapped her on the ass. She looked up with a threatening grin. “Careful, Bobby, or I might take that as an invitation. And as fun as it sounds to me, I don’t think your cute little wife would like it much.” “Maybe if we let her play, too,” said the dark-haired guy who was climbing up onto a barstool. “Don’t I wish,” Shay cooed back. Something about the playful exchange made Carrie’s nipples tighten further in her bra before she finally made her way to the large, square bar in the center of the place, taking a stool at one corner, away from other patrons. Chris spotted her immediately. His eyes went warm as he approached, resting his arms on the bar and leaning over close. “Angel, baby,” he said in soft, low greeting. He used one bent finger to lightly lift her chin before delivering a butterfly-soft kiss to her mouth. “Oh…” she said, amazed that a kiss so sweet, so soft, could make her pussy surge with so much heat. “I’ve been waiting to do that,” he said. She lowered her chin coquettishly. “It was nice.” “Stick around, babe, and there’ll be lots more where that came from.” He gave her one of his typical, sexy winks before whisking away to take a drink order from another of the waitresses. Over the next hour, Chris gave her free drinks and spent as much time chatting with her as possible. She found she simply enjoyed watching him work, watching the way he dealt with people. The crowd grew more raucous as the night grew later, and when a male patron asked Shay to “jiggle her tits,” she did him one better, setting down her tray and untying her top in the back to lift it up and flash for him. The whole bar cheered and an unbidden rush of moisture seeped into Carrie’s panties at the sight of Shay’s breasts, which were just as lovely as she’d suspected—the nipples a warm, rosy pink, slightly upturned. 50

Key West

Not long after this, Shay appeared at her side, clearly a bit more tipsy than she’d been upon Carrie’s arrival. She slid her arm around Carrie’s waist and leaned in close— Carrie could feel her breasts pressing against her side. “How’s it going, sweets? Is Chris keeping you entertained enough?” Carrie gave her a warm smile. “Chris is hanging out with me as much as he can.” “The crowd is thinning down now, so he should be able to take off pretty soon.” She leaned closer to whisper in Carrie’s ear. “And then you can get some of that big, beautiful cock.” Carrie flinched, not sure what to say. When she pulled back, Shay wore a knowing smile that told Carrie she had experience with that particular part of Chris’s body. A small dart of jealousy arced through her, but then she reminded herself—this was casual, vacation fun. When the vacation ended, so did the relationship, so did the emotions. Or she’d try to end the emotions, anyway. And for now, she tried to embrace Chris’s hedonistic lifestyle and glean what she could from Shay. She lowered her voice. “So it’s as big as it felt to me through his shorts last night?” Shay raised her eyebrows. “Oh yes, sweets. Get ready for the ride of your life. He’ll have your pussy begging for more.” She’d been aroused enough already without this new bit of information, and now— God, she ached for him. She couldn’t believe she’d only met him yesterday morning, because it felt like she’d been waiting forever to fuck him. Fuck him? Sheesh—even just since that first meeting, her encounters with him seemed to have colored her whole frame of thought, the very words that tumbled through her mind. Indeed, he’d taken over some part of her, a part that had been hidden deep down inside her, totally undiscovered until yesterday. Now, it was as if it had bubbled up, inflating in size until it was the biggest part of her. Even as she continued to have straggling worries for how she’d feel after this week ended, her existence now had mostly to do with the sensations that filled her body, the incredible urges she could barely control even as she sat waiting for him at the bar. “God, my cunt is so hot.” Shay laughed uproariously and only then did Carrie realize she’d actually uttered the thought aloud. “Chris was wrong about you, sweets.” She lifted her brows. “Wrong?” “He told me you were a sweet, innocent little thing. Looks like you’ve got him fooled,” she said, grinning. Carrie drew in a breath, her pussy still pulsing beneath the short skirt she wore, throbbing against the barstool. “I…am—was…what he told you, I guess. But just a couple of days down here has me acting…well, not like myself.” Shay gave her head a provocative tilt. “Well, take my advice, sweets. Bad girls have a lot more fun. And not only that, but it’s addictive, too. A few more days down here in paradise and you might just be changed for life.” With that, she scooped up her order 51

Lacey Alexander

pad and sauntered away, and Carrie couldn’t help watching the sway of her ass in those too-short shorts. When Chris next appeared before her, she turned more aggressive, somehow inspired by Shay’s prodding. “How much longer?” He grinned. “Getting impatient, angel?” She nodded. “Tell you what—I’m due for a break. I’ll tell Tom,” who she’d learned was the other bartender, “I’m taking it, and we can get out of here for a few minutes right now.” A moment later, Chris appeared at her side, sliding his hand onto her bare thigh as he leaned back against the bar. “I’m all yours for fifteen minutes. What do you want to do?” “Go someplace where we can be alone,” she said, hoping he saw the heat in her eyes. He cast a sexy grin. “Fifteen minutes isn’t a lot of time, angel.” “I know, but I’m…” She let her eyes fall shut at the lush, needy sensations pressing through her body. “What?” he whispered. “So hot for you,” she breathed back. “Mmm,” he growled softly, his look saying she’d just made him hot, too. “We’re gonna have to get creative here, but follow me.” As she climbed down from the stool, he took her hand and led her deeper into the bar. Although a few people lingered at tables, talking and drinking, it was a less busy area. He drew her into a cubbyhole that she realized was a phone booth built into the wall, a navy blue curtain serving as a door. Chris pulled the curtain shut before lifting his hands to her face. His eyes, unmistakably blue even in the dim lighting, brimmed with passion—and she realized no man, not even Jon, had ever looked at her the way Chris looked at her now. Moving in with slow calculation, he lowered an open-mouthed kiss onto her welcoming lips, his tongue pressing instantly into her mouth to meet her own. Soft, steamy kisses filled her senses, making her breasts ache madly and leaving every pore of her skin tingling with desire. As if reading her need, he let one hand glide down over her shoulder and onto her breast, causing her to gasp with pleasure. Finally, finally, this man was touching her, putting his big hands where she needed them, making her feel enveloped by everything about him. He kneaded her breast as their kisses went from long and steamy to shorter and sizzling hot. “You’re so pretty, angel,” he whispered, gazing down into her eyes while he began unbuttoning her blouse. “Do you know how pretty you are?” Was she? That pretty? Jon had told her so from time to time, but he’d never sounded half as sincere as Chris just had. “You make me feel pretty.” 52

Key West

“Need to get to you,” he murmured, still working at her blouse, peering down at her breasts where they rose from her lacy white demi-bra. He caressed one sensitive mound through the lace for only a few seconds before curling his fingers around the scalloped edge and pulling downward until her nipple was bared. He looked down on her breast as if it were a work of art. Then he strummed his thumb across her taut pink nipple like it was a rare instrument. Using his other hand to free her other breast, he folded his hands warmly around them both, letting her jutting nipples graze his palms. “Damn, angel, these are pretty, too.” With that, he bent to take one turgid nipple into his wet mouth, sending shockingly hot pleasure through her breast and deeper. He suckled her gently, but she felt his tongue in the mix, as well, until he drew back to deliver soft, thorough licks. She loved watching him at her breast. She ran her fingers through his messy hair, flexing them instinctively as if she were a purring cat. “Oooh,” she moaned, almost forgetting there was a bar, people, just beyond the thin curtain they stood behind. Thankfully, she suspected the loud music would cover such soft noises. When he rose back up to full height, he narrowed his eyes on hers, looking wildly aroused, yet also doubtful. “I can’t do what I want to do to you in fifteen minutes, baby. Can you wait?” Even as he spoke, he held her breasts lightly, flicking his thumbs across the beaded nipples. Her whole body tensed with his question. The ache between her thighs grew. She bit her lip, then reached down to press her hand fully over his cock. “No.” He drew in a hard breath, his eyes falling shut with pleasure. “God,” he murmured at her touch. She found the same column of steel she remembered from rubbing her pussy against him on the Party Barge, yet in her hand, he felt even bigger—as big as Shay had promised. She gasped in wonderment. Jon was average at best, and a cock as big as this one might have the power to overwhelm her. But she wasn’t afraid—even if she should have been. No, she only wanted it, craved it so much that her body would make it work, make it fit. She squeezed his balls, rubbed his hardness with the flat of her palm, wrapped her hand around the upright shaft that had grown so magically in his baggy shorts. After that, she followed her instincts, did what she most wanted to do in the world at that moment. She slowly dropped to her knees and undid his top button. “Ah, God, baby,” he breathed, looking down at her, clearly stunned and aroused at her actions. She met his eyes, rubbed his column again through the shorts. Then she lowered her gaze there. She wanted to see his cock so badly, wanted to know it, take it into her. Pulling in her breath, she unzipped his shorts, using both hands to open them fully. Above her, he hurried to take off the t-shirt he wore. His cock stuck up out of his boxer briefs and she wasted no time in pulling them down over his hips beneath the undone shorts.

53

Lacey Alexander

“Oh…” she breathed at the sight. Not only was his cock wonderfully long—ten or eleven beautiful inches, at least—it was full and thick and so powerful-looking that she almost couldn’t imagine getting it in her pussy, but she also couldn’t wait to try. She ran her hand lovingly up the steel-hard shaft, curling her fingers around the head, drawing away the wet dot of moisture gathered there. “So big,” she whispered in awe, gazing up at him. “Big for you, angel.” Mmm, God, she wanted him in her mouth. But his erection was so long, arcing up his well-muscled stomach, that she couldn’t reach the tip from where she knelt before him, so she eased upward, settling her butt on the built-in wooden seat across from the phone. She drew his cock down, licking playfully over the head. Above her, he sighed. Licking her lips, she opened wide and lowered her mouth onto his massive shaft as far as she could. Given his size, she wasn’t able to take more than half of him in, but she toiled hard, taking him as deep as her throat would allow. His movements were light, almost like spasms, and she realized he was trying to hold back and let her run the show, but that his shaft was demanding more, demanding he fuck her mouth. She wanted that, so very badly—keeping her fist wrapped firmly around his base, she began to slide her lips up and down the silk-covered column, relishing his small thrusts into her throat. He was so wide that each descent stretched her mouth to its limits, and when he finally pulled his cock out, whispering, “No more, angel, or I’ll explode,” her mouth felt swollen and well-used. “You don’t want to come?” she asked. Given that his hot shaft had taken her to ecstasy yesterday, she wanted to return the favor tonight. He chuckled wryly. “God, yes, I want to come, but not yet, baby.” With that, he descended to his knees and ran his hands boldly up her thighs, pushing her skirt to her hips as he went. When he sank a tiny firecracker of a kiss onto one inner thigh, she lifted one foot onto the seat beside her, so that her pussy would be totally accessible to him. It pulsed so hard she wondered if he could see it, throbbing through her white lace thong panties. Reaching up, he rubbed the flat of his hand over her cunt. She let out a groan that came all the way from her gut. Her pussy felt swollen against his touch. He closed his hand firm over her mound and let out a ragged breath. “I wanted to touch you here so bad yesterday, angel. It was killing me not to.” His firm grip made her feel fully possessed by him as waves of pleasure rolled upward from her crotch. “It nearly killed me, too.” “I know, baby, and I’m so sorry.” She shook her head. “Ancient history. Let’s concentrate on now.” Fresh heat invaded his eyes. “You’re so right.” His gaze dropped to her cunt and she watched as he used one hand to pull the white lace aside, revealing her gaping pink slit, its peaks and valleys shiny with moisture for him.

54

Key West

He looked utterly enraptured with her pussy as he raked one thumb up her slick center and over her clit. She sucked in her breath as the bolt of pleasure shot through her. Then he lowered his mouth onto her mound, licking her engorged nub even as he drew it gently between his teeth. She let out a muted shriek at the stunning sensation and he continued to lave her with gentle but firm and eager licks of his hot tongue. It excited her beyond belief to watch him kneeling between her parted legs and to remember where they were, that at any moment someone could whisk open the curtain and discover her spread so wide for him. They looked into one another’s eyes as his ministrations took on a warm, steady rhythm that encouraged her to move against him, to fuck his mouth as he’d fucked hers just moments ago. Her breathing turned to panting. When he slipped a finger into her tight, slick passage, she stifled a moan. “So good,” she whispered down to him, her voice trembling. “So, so good.” His eyes looked feral, wild. Instinct made her lift her pussy to his mouth harder, harder. She would come soon if he kept this up. And she needed to come, so badly. Didn’t matter that she’d seemed to have orgasm after orgasm since meeting him—all that mattered was having one now. All that mattered was his mouth on her pussy. All that mattered was how incredibly hot and naughty she felt being so fully exposed to him, so deep into fucking his mouth, right here in the phone booth, a bar full of people just a curtain away. She worked her cunt against his welcoming mouth—thrusting, thrusting—thinking, Please, baby, just a little more. Just a little more. His finger continued fucking her below, and its presence in her opening felt wonderful, but she wished for more—she wished for his cock there. “Lick me,” she whispered hotly, staring into his eyes. “Yes, yes, yes. Oh, lick me. Yes…” The pulses in her cunt were gathering power, coming with greater strength, building, and she knew any second now, any sweet second…and then she came. “Oh God! Yes! Yes! Yes!” She bit off the words through clenched teeth as the climax claimed her, body and soul, roaring through her like a locomotive. Her head fell back, her eyes shut, as the sweet spasms vibrated through her, violently at first, jerking her torso, before slowly easing up into something warmer, calmer, like gently pounding waves. When she opened her eyes, he was still working away at her, clearly waiting for her to finish. She stroked one hand through his hair as her pelvis went still beneath him, the hot orgasm finally waning. He rose up on his knees and she could smell the salty scent of her sex on his mouth when he leaned close to whisper, “How was that, angel?” She let out a low moan of satiation and summoned the strength to give him a small smile of appreciation. “The best of my life.” He blinked, looking nonplussed. “Really?” She nodded. It was true. She could never remember an orgasm that had lasted so long, been so strong, or left her body feeling so deliciously spent. 55

Lacey Alexander

He kissed her, hard, and the tangy taste of her own juices met her tongue. “I want to put my cock inside you,” he breathed against her mouth. She could only nod. He rose to his feet and reached down for her, murmuring, “Stand up, baby.” It was difficult—her legs felt so weak—but she got to her feet. He positioned her so that one foot remained propped on the platform she’d just risen from. His hands closed greedily at her hips, under the skirt that was now raised to her waist—but he was struggling with her panties, the crotch of which had fallen back into place. “Damn it,” he muttered, trying to pull the fabric aside from the back, but in her new position, the little swath of lace insisted on staying in the way. Finally, he gave a hard yank and ripped the thong off, the side seam tearing, sending the lace to fall at her ankle. “There,” he said, sounding relieved. Mmm, she felt thoroughly possessed by him now. Yet still she needed more. “In me,” she whispered. It was the only speech she could manage at the moment, and she wanted him desperately, wanted to know what his huge shaft would feel like inside her. Shifting her hips slightly, he poised the tip of his cock at her opening. She instinctively pushed against it, thinking, Fill me, fill me up. He thrust slow and gentle against her, once, twice, three times. She felt him begin to enter, begin to open her, but already she could tell it was a tight fit. She let out a small growl of distress as he pushed upward again. Against her will, a small cry escaped her—his width was too much for her. “You’re so damn tight,” he whispered, the lines of his face stretched taut with frustration. She spoke between panting breaths. “I’ve been with the same guy since high school. He wasn’t nearly this big.” Once more, he thrust his large cock upward into her softness. “Am I hurting you?” She clenched her teeth. She wanted desperately to say no. She wanted desperately for him to fit. But finally, she let out a sigh. “A little. But it’s all right. Because I want you in there. I want your cock in my pussy so bad.” “Oh fuck,” he groaned, leaning his head back. “Baby, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, but you just made me come.” Grabbing his shaft, he aimed it so that warm spurts of white liquid shot directly onto the front of her cunt as he moaned his release. Despite how it had occurred, it brought her tremendous pleasure to know she’d made it happen, and she liked being able to see and feel the hot, wet evidence of his orgasm. When it was done, they both stood frozen for a moment, staring at his white fluid as it mingled in her light curls, draping down into where she remained pink and open for him.

56

Key West

“God, I’m so sorry,” he said. “I was probably sixteen the last time that happened. But when you said what you said…” He tilted his head and grinned. “Damn, angel, you drove me over the edge.” “It’s okay,” she told him. “I just wish I could have, you know…made you fit.” He smiled. “I don’t think that’s something you can control.” He glanced down at her pussy, reaching out to cup it. “You’re starting to drip.” He looked around helplessly. “And we don’t even have a napkin.” He shook his head. “I’m sorry I got it all over you. This was, uh, not how I intended this to go.” She bit her lip. “I’m not sorry. Rub it in.” His eyes glimmered with revived fire. “Mmm, baby.” Pressing his hand fully to her cunt, he began to gently massage his semen into her soft flesh. She looked into his eyes, letting the wet caress begin to get her hot again. “Sorry I ripped your panties,” he said, although he sounded more sexy than sorry, given his current task. “I loved it. I loved making you feel that urgent.” He laughed. “Well, like I said, none of this was what I planned.” “What exactly did you plan?” “I was thinking I’d kiss you, touch you some, just get us good and primed for later. But then you seduced me, you bad girl.” She only grinned. “I hate to break this to you, but you were easy.” Another laugh escaped him. “That I can’t deny.” Then he sighed. “But I do wish I’d managed to wait, so I could get you in a bed, and we could do this right.” She sighed, doubtful. “Is getting me in a bed going to make my pussy any bigger or your cock any smaller?” The corners of his mouth turned up in a mischievous smile. “Don’t worry, angel. I have a plan.” She couldn’t help saying, “I hope it works better than your last plan.” “You’re funny,” he said, then pinched her ass and she let out a squeal, after which she clamped her hand over her mouth. “By the way, I think you’ve been gone for more than fifteen minutes.” He leaned his head back in a nod. “Luckily, Tom’s an easygoing guy, and I suspect the crowd will be even lighter than when we left.” With that, he extracted his hand from between her legs and gently pulled her skirt back down. As he pulled up his underwear and did up his shorts, she adjusted her bra back into place and worked on her buttons. “All set?” he asked. She reached down and plucked up her ripped panties. “What about these?” He took them from her hand and stuffed them in his pocket. “Just so you know, I’ll probably be on the verge of exploding again in no time just thinking about you walking around without anything under that cute little skirt.” “Good.”

57

Lacey Alexander

“Shit,” he said then. “What?” He ran his hand back through his hair. “It just hit me. I can’t believe…I forgot about a condom. Damn it, I’m sorry.” “It’s okay—we didn’t…” “But we sure as hell tried to.” He looked disgusted with himself. “And I’m always so damn careful, too. “ She grabbed his hand. “If you’re always ‘so damn careful,’ then…” “Then what?” She shrugged softly and smiled. “Then maybe we don’t have to worry. Because I’m on the pill, and I’ve only been with one guy my whole life…and believe it or not, despite recent events, I really don’t think he cheated on me on a regular basis or anything. So if you’ve always been careful up to now—I mean, if you really, really have…” He squeezed her hand and looked into her eyes. “I really, really have.” She narrowed her gaze on him. “Then I trust you. And if we don’t get around to using a condom…” “It’ll be safe, I swear. Because I never forget.” She grinned. “Except tonight.” “Except tonight,” he confirmed with a small smile of his own. When he pushed the curtain back, Carrie felt like she was stepping into the Twilight Zone. No one saw them exit the booth, and everything was essentially as it had been when they’d gone in—people still drank and talked, music still played, Shay still delivered colorful drinks and mugs of beer in those sinfully short shorts—but everything felt different. Her whole body felt energized with what had just happened between them. As she walked with Chris back to the bar, she felt like they shared a naughty little secret, and as she climbed up on her stool, the circulating air from a ceiling fan above washed lightly over her bare pussy beneath her skirt. She was no longer worried about right or wrong—everything felt right. And she was no longer worried about how she’d feel when this was over—she was living in the moment and intended to continue that way. The only thing that worried her was the fact that they’d not succeeded in getting his tremendous cock inside her, but Chris didn’t seem concerned. So the only thought in her mind as she took a sip from the fruity rum mix he’d been serving her all evening was that she couldn’t wait to get him in bed and try again.

58

Key West

Chapter Five An hour later, Chris led Carrie through the entryway of the Lazy Lizard, out onto Duval Street. It was late, but he wasn’t even close to being ready for sleep. He’d felt somewhat wired since their little cruise on the Party Barge yesterday, but the last hour since their encounter in the phone booth, he’d felt as wide awake as if he’d been drinking coffee all night. He was so ready for more with his hot, sexy little angel. “Your place or mine?” she asked, raising her eyebrows playfully. He loved the sexy, anxious light in her eyes and was glad their mishap earlier hadn’t deterred her from wanting to fuck. “Scott’s probably at mine.” She gave her head a teasing, speculative tilt. “Scott’s pretty hot. Maybe we should go there.” He couldn’t help laughing. From prim to saucy to downright sinful, he never knew what to expect from this woman, and maybe that was what he loved about her. “Don’t you think maybe you should master one cock first before you move on to two?” he joked. Her face colored prettily. “Don’t worry—I don’t think I could ever handle more than just you.” He had his doubts about that, but let it drop. He thought his hot little angel could handle way more than she even knew yet, and he hoped by the time they went to sleep tonight she’d understand that. “It so happens I have a fabulous honeymoon suite going to waste,” she announced. “Not for long,” he said with a grin, taking her hand to pull her through the quiet late Monday night crowd of Duval Street. “Um, aren’t we going the wrong way?” He squeezed her hand and smiled into her eyes. “Nope. We have to make a little stop first. I have a plan, remember?” “Oh yes. The plan. I’ll admit I’m curious to hear it.” “You won’t have to wait much longer,” he said, leading her through a crosswalk against the light since the path was clear. “Because here we are.” The sign above them read Exotica—Toys and Apparel. A mannequin in the store window wore a black leather corset and black thigh-high boots, and although that wasn’t why he’d come here, he couldn’t help thinking how hot Carrie would look in such a costume, baring her pretty little pussy to his feasting eyes—and mouth.

59

Lacey Alexander

He watched her reaction—she blinked, appearing to slowly absorb the type of establishment he’d brought her to, then gave him a questioning look. “What are we doing here?” He only laughed in reply, and before she could protest further, he drew her into the sex shop. The store was filled with racks of sexy clothing, from lacy lingerie to hardcore BDSM wear. The walls were lined with porn movies and sex toys. He had a feeling that, despite her new bravado, Carrie was mortified to be walking through such a place, so as he led her back to a wall covered with dildos and vibrators, he turned to her with a grin. “Ever been in a sex shop before?” She shook her head, her eyes wide. “Ever played with sex toys?” Another shake of her head, her pretty curls bouncing about her face. He wasn’t surprised. “That one guy you’ve been with all this time—he doesn’t sound like much fun. Good thing I came along when I did.” “I still don’t know what we’re doing here.” He released her hand as they reached the wall of phalluses. Studying the packaged offerings, he chose a standard cylindrical vibrator of neon yellow, a bigger, cock-shaped vibrator in pink, and a simple but sizable flesh-colored dildo which, according to the package, was nine inches. After selecting batteries from a rack behind them, he said, “Ready,” turning to face her with his selections in his hands. She raised her eyebrows. “Uh, we’re buying all of these?” He couldn’t help enjoying her visible, nervous swallow. “I don’t know why I need any extra penises when I can’t even use the one I’ve got.” He laughed out loud, drawing a curious look from the woman behind the counter up by the front window. “That’s exactly why,” he explained. “We’re going to use them, one by one, to stretch out your pussy until you can take me.” “Oh,” she said, the light of understanding dawning in her gaze. She tilted her head, looking intrigued by the concept. Still, she cast a glance of doubt to the toys in his arms. “So these things actually feel good, huh?” He grinned at her naïveté. “So I’ve heard.” “I’ve just never really understood why women would use them if they already have a perfectly good lover.” “Well, not being a woman, I can’t call myself an expert, but I’m guessing there are lots of reasons. Like that I can’t make my cock vibrate like one of these,” he said on a chuckle. “And like sometimes a guy needs to take a little break if he doesn’t want to come yet, and one of these can keep you happy in the meantime. And like sometimes a

60

Key West

guy’s cock is just too damn big for his girl’s hot, tight little pussy.” He concluded with a wink and loved watching the fire rise in her eyes. A few minutes later, they were walking back down Duval Street, bag in hand. When they passed the strip club on Duval, a hawker out front said, “Come on in, guy. Don’t worry, honey, it’s not just for your boyfriend here. Girls like to look, too.” “Not tonight, thanks,” Chris said easily as they passed, and he noticed Carrie’s eyes rising to the building’s second level where he knew slightly opened shutters always allowed passersby to catch a glimpse of the girl nearest to the window. He squeezed her hand tighter, remembering she didn’t have on panties, and recalling why—how he’d ripped them off in a fit of passion, how hard his dick had been for her then and was again now, how sweet the hot honey between her legs had tasted. He couldn’t believe he’d come on her like that, but damn, to hear a girl who’d been so shy in the beginning start talking about her pussy and his cock—it had pushed him too far. Of course, the feel of her super-tight little passage had helped. He hadn’t gotten much of his cock inside, but the portion that had entered her had been hugged ultraclose in a snug little tunnel of pleasure. She wasn’t the first woman who’d had a little trouble taking him the first time, but she was definitely the tightest he’d ever been with, a thought which stiffened his dick a little more. And filled him with an urge that couldn’t wait another step. Without warning, he dragged her off the sidewalk into a breezeway that led to some jewelry cabanas and a small art gallery, which were all closed for the night. Wrapping himself around her, he pressed his hungry mouth down on her silky lips, kissing her firm and hard, letting his tongue invade her. He squeezed her ass in his palms through her skirt, then reached beneath, kneading her bare cheeks. She kissed him back just as voraciously and he got lost in the sensations, sinking his fingers down, down, until he was stroking her cunt from behind. So wet for him, still. So wet he was surprised she wasn’t dripping. It made him release a short growl as he eased his middle finger into her, pushing it up, up, until she was moving against his rigid erection. Damn, like earlier, he’d just meant to kiss her, just meant to tease her a little, but already, he wanted to fuck her, right here and now. The only thing that kept him from it was the bag he’d dropped on the ground in their little frenzy of passion. It contained the keys to setting her free, to letting them have sex anywhere they wanted. Regretfully, he pulled away from her. They were both panting. “Sorry, angel,” he breathed. “I just didn’t think I could wait ‘til the hotel.” “Then let’s hurry.”

*****

61

Lacey Alexander

Chris lay on the bed in her hotel room, naked, watching her feast her eyes on his fully grown cock. “Like what you see?” he teased. “Love what I see. Just wish I could get it in my pussy.” He shook his head. “Don’t worry. Not a problem. Trust me.” His focus changed when she approached the foot of the bed in her bra and skirt. She pointed at the pieces of apparel. “Which one should go first?” “Let me see your pretty breasts.” She reached behind her back and a moment later was drawing the sexy white lace away from her body. “Mmm, angel, so nice.” He could scarcely remember when he’d seen a lovelier pair. Large and round, he knew he couldn’t even begin to contain the mounds in his hands. Her nipples stood atop them like hard pink beads. They’d felt so hot on his tongue earlier—he couldn’t wait to get his mouth on them again. “Now the skirt,” he instructed. Licking her luscious upper lip, she lowered the side zipper and eased the skirt down, revealing her sweet slit. Thin, pale brown hair curled toward it, seeming to frame it. Her clit and inner pussy lips jutted out slightly, the perfect little teases for the treasures he knew lay hidden inside. “One guy since high school, huh?” She nodded, kicking the skirt off, making her breasts—now highlighted by subtle tan lines—jiggle slightly. “Yep.” “And you waited this long to marry him?” She shrugged. “Waiting just became sort of a habit with us. First it was waiting until we were out of college. After that, it was waiting until our careers were established—in my case, until my bookstore took off. We only decided to get married a couple of months ago, and the truth is, I’d been hinting. And now I have to wonder if I coerced him into something he didn’t really want to do.” “Are you heartbroken?” She lifted one knee to the bed and tilted her head, letting her eyes glimmer as the hint of a smile formed on her face. “If you’re asking me if this is a rebound thing, no. Although I suppose I’ve only been realizing since arriving down here how much I really don’t miss him, and that not marrying him was definitely for the best. After all, he’s obviously not the guy I thought he was…and, well, as you’ve witnessed firsthand, maybe I’m not the woman I thought I knew, either.” He grinned. “Even if it was rebound sex, I’d still take it. I’m not opposed to helping a girl get over a breakup. But I’m glad it’s not. And I’m amazed I’m only your second.” Amazed, and excited. Sex was easy in Key West, and there was no denying that was one of the many draws the place had on him, but it also made it so that he couldn’t remember ever being with a woman here who wasn’t just as experienced as him. To be with Carrie made him feel special, and it made him all the more determined to make it good for her.

62

Key West

“Crawl up here beside me,” he said, patting the pillow next to him. He watched the sway of her breasts and the curve of her ass as she slinked toward him like a sexy animal on the prowl. As soon as she lay down beside him, he leaned in for another warm kiss, taking one breast in his hand. He twirled her dark, rosy nipple between his thumb and forefinger, making her whimper softly. The nipple grew longer beneath his stimulation, until finally he pulled away from her lips and lowered his mouth to suck it. He drew the pink bead in hard, suckling deep, making her cry out and wishing—for perhaps the first time in his life—that her reactions didn’t keep making his dick more and more rigid and sensitive. They had such a long way to go, and he intended to take it slow, make it right, so that when he finally sank his cock between her thighs, she’d feel nothing but pleasure. Stroking his fingers into her open cunt, he found her just as juicy wet as before. He rubbed his fingertips in tight little circles over her clit and listened with pleasure as she moaned for him. “Is that good, baby? You like me rubbing your hot little clit?” She only nodded and moaned in reply, making him smile. “Spread your legs for me, angel. Spread wide.” She parted her thighs, her legs splaying apart across the king-size bed. “Mmm, nice,” he growled at the sight of her pink folds. Kissing his way down her belly, he eased two fingers into her opening. Above him, she bit her lip and sighed. “Oooh, yes.” Shifting his gaze between her face and cunt, he moved his fingers in and out of her slickness, slowly fucking her. Reaching up to massage one breast, he began pushing his fingers in with more force, loving her panting breaths above, knowing that before the night was over, he’d be wrenching screams of joy from her. Finally, he inserted his fingers to the hilt and began moving them in circles inside, following the walls of her pussy and gradually easing her entry open wider. Glancing from her sweet cunt to her face, he saw she’d raised on her elbows and was trying to watch what he was doing. “Want to see better?” he asked. She nodded, so he pointed to the wall next to the bed. He’d noticed upon entering the room that the entire wall was a mirror, certainly not a mistake in a honeymoon suite. “Why don’t we prop up some pillows on this side of the bed, and turn you so you can watch me fuck your pretty pussy.” She pulled in her breath, a clear reaction to his words, after which they worked together to shift her body sideways across the large bed. When she was situated, he used his hands to part her thighs again, and met her gaze in the big mirror. “Pretty, huh?” he said, bending to deliver a small kiss to her hip. Stroking his fingers down deep in her slit to make sure she was still good and wet, he reached behind him for the smooth vibrator he’d bought.

63

Lacey Alexander

“Why is it bright yellow?” she asked. “To help us find it in case we lose it?” He chuckled at her playfulness. “Actually, I think it glows in the dark. But we’ll experiment with that another time.” With that, he lifted the vibrator to her mouth and said, “Get it wet for me.” Looking shy for just a brief moment, she opened her mouth and let him slide the cylinder in. He glided it in and out, quickly becoming preoccupied with how good she looked sucking on it. Finally, though, he remembered the task at hand and drew the vibrator down between her legs. Poising the blunt point at her opening, he gently but firmly pushed it in. “Mmm,” she sighed. “Feel good to get something in that hungry little cunt, angel?” She nodded, a devilish smile gracing her pretty face. He began fucking her with it—even strokes, in and out, in and out. She pushed back, making him long to get his cock in that tight little hole. Reaching down, he turned the end of the vibrator and felt it hum to life, the buzz filling the air. “Oh…” she said, her eyes going round. He stopped moving it, letting her get used to the vibrations. “Do you like that?” She shifted her head on the pillow. “Yeah,” she finally said, then drove her cunt softly against it. “Oh yeah.” “That’s what I like to hear,” he said, fucking her with it now that he knew she liked the vibrations and wanted more. Like before, with his fingers, he pushed it in as deep as it would go, and when he felt a little resistance, eased it a little farther anyway, figuring her reaction would let him know if he pushed too hard. As he drove the vibrator gently deeper, deeper, and still the tiniest fraction deeper, he looked up to see her eyes shut, her mouth open, her breath coming hard. She looked so beautiful it made him want to simply keep using the vibrator on her like this all night, just so he could watch her this way, immersed in pleasure. “You like this, angel?” “Mmm,” she said, but then looked slightly distressed. “What’s wrong? Is it hurting?” “Oh—no.” She shook her head vehemently against the pillow. “It’s just…” “What, babe? Tell me.” “My breasts. They feel so needy, like they want some attention, too.” He chuckled. “So touch them.” She narrowed her gaze on him, looking wary. “Me?”

64

Key West

Still giving her a slow fuck with the tool in his hand, he tilted his head in disbelief. “Yes, you. Just like you did on the Barge when I couldn’t touch you.” She blinked, her face flushing slightly. “I guess I did do that, didn’t I?” “I nearly came just watching you play with your nipples.” She still looked uncertain. “I was so drunk and wild—I guess it just happened without me thinking about it. I’m only a little drunk tonight. And something about it seems so…I don’t know, like I’m masturbating in front of you or something.” He laughed. “I would love if you masturbated in front of me, baby.” In fact, now that she’d put the picture in his head, he was dying to make it happen. “Everybody touches themselves sometimes. What’s the big deal about touching your breasts? If I had ‘em, I’d touch ‘em,” he said with a grin. She smiled, but still made no move to touch herself. Using his free hand, he took one of hers and closed it over her breast, then gently squeezed, helping her mold the mound of flesh. She bit her lip and he knew it felt good, so he squeezed again. When he drew his hand away, she left her hand over her breast, her distended nipple peeking between two fingers. “You take care of those,” he said playfully, “while I take care of this.” He resumed pushing the vibrator in deeper, testing the resistance at the back of her slick tunnel. “Who’s gonna take care of that?” she said, pointing toward his cock. He chuckled cynically. “That doesn’t need any help right now. In fact, that needs to calm down.” Looking back at her pussy, he began to guide the vibrator in slowly widening circles inside her, trying to gently prepare her cunt to be expanded as the night went on. He continued the same motion with the buzzing toy for a long, languid while, thinking he might relax her pussy even as he worked it, also thinking that going slow might relax his raging hard-on, too. When he glanced in the mirror, he found his angel gently squeezing her breasts in her hands, her eyes shut. Damn, she looked hot. So much for relaxing his cock—the sight jolted him straight back to full rigidity. Still working the toy, he reached behind him for the cock-shaped vibrator, both longer and thicker than the cylinder in her now. He lifted it to her mouth, nudged it lightly against her lips. Her eyes opened in hot glassy slits. “Suck it,” he whispered. She eased her mouth open, letting him slide the faux dick inside. She continued caressing her breasts as she made the toy wet for him with her luscious mouth. Her lips looked so pretty wrapped around it. Fuck, there he went—harder still. “Now you,” she said when he drew it from her mouth. “What?” “Now you. Suck it.” He gave her a questioning grin. “Why?”

65

Lacey Alexander

“I want to see what you would look like. Sucking another guy’s cock.” Although he expected his erection to shrivel, his groin tightened instead. “Color me surprised,” he said, thinking of his own reaction, but addressing her. “I can’t believe sweet little angel Carrie, who’s afraid to touch her own breasts unless she’s drunk, would ever even think about two guys being together, let alone get aroused by it.” “I’m not sure yet if I’m aroused by it. Color me curious.” He simply looked at her. Key West might be one of the gay capitals of the U.S.A., and he might even know plenty of people here who lived a bi-life, but he’d never personally had any interest in experimenting with it. “Do it,” she prodded. “Color you bossy,” he whispered. “Color me someone who has tried so many new things since I met you that this is the least you can do for me in return.” He couldn’t argue with that. And besides, why was he being so resistant—it was a sex toy, not a real dick. He laughed. “Fine. You want me to suck a cock for you, I’ll suck a cock for you.” And if he was going to do it, he wasn’t going to do it halfway. Taking the toy back from her, he parted his lips and closed them around the head of the shaft. The rubber didn’t taste particularly good, but if she could take it without complaining, so could he. Summoning more saliva from his throat to mask the flavor, he slid it deeper into his mouth, surprised to find himself a little fascinated to see what women felt like when they sucked a cock. As he began to move the toy in and out between his lips, he used the same rhythm on the vibrator in her pussy. Despite himself, her eyes shining on him aroused him, made him want to give her what she wanted, maybe surprise her with his lack of reluctance. He let his eyes fall shut and felt a heartbeat pulse at the base of his cock. Felt a strangely pleasing sense of satiation at having his mouth filled so full. Opened his eyes and gazed at her as he eased the phallus in and out. Relished the heat in her eyes, the sexy way she tweaked her nipples, then massaged her breasts, no longer shy about it. Slowly, he extracted the shaft from his mouth, amazed at the way his lips felt stretched now, that quickly, and gaining a new understanding of why a woman’s lips sometimes appeared so sexy and swollen after a long round of cock-sucking. “Well?” he said. She looked completely entranced, fully aroused. She still pinched her nipples lightly. “You looked hot. Really hot.” He let a small smile steal over him. “Glad you enjoyed it, since that’s the only time you’ll get to see it. Now,” he said, refocusing attention on her, where he wanted it, “I’m betting after that you’re ready for something bigger in your pussy, hmm?” She wore a sexy little grin as she nodded. He held up the pink toy once more. “How does this compare to your ex?”

66

Key West

She studied it a moment. “I’d say he was slightly smaller.” Good. That meant this cock would provide real progress toward getting his own inside her little opening. Easing the neon vibrator out, he immediately began to insert the dick-shaped one. He’d hoped it might slide right in, but he met resistance immediately. Checking her expression, he found her eyes shut, her teeth clenched lightly. But she still caressed her breasts. “Rock against it,” he whispered. “Softly.” She began to grind at it. “That’s right, baby. Just get it wet, get your pussy wanting it. I know your hot little cunt can take this, baby. You’re too excited for it not to.” He was meeting her movements with small thrusts of the toy, and looked down in time to see the head ease inside. His groin tightened. “Mmm, it’s starting to go, babe. Just relax those pussy muscles, and think how good it’s gonna feel sliding in and out of your pretty cunt.” He thrust the fake cock with a little more force, recalling girls he’d known when he was young, when every pussy he encountered needed to be prodded a little before opening. To his pleasure, the shaft sank at least another inch deeper, and then another. “You’re doing so good, angel. How does it feel?” She let out a sigh. “Good, but…full.” “I know,” he whispered. “Just think how bad you want my cock inside you and let yourself open wider and wider. Just think about how I looked sucking this same cock for you.” Her pussy took another three inches, most of the vibrator, on his next push. It felt like his dick grew another three inches. “Open your eyes, angel. Look in the mirror. Look at your cunt swallowing the biggest thing that’s ever been inside it.” She followed his command, sitting up slightly, looking entranced at the sight of her pussy taking the vibrator. She toyed with her nipples, continuing to watch as he experimented with sliding it in and out. “Is it getting more comfortable?” She nodded. “Mmm, good. Just lay back and relax, and let me fuck you with this until your pussy is good and used to it.” She did as he suggested and he continued in his task, determined to loosen her hot little passageway even more. Silent minutes later, he realized it was sliding in and out of her with much more ease, and that she’d resumed moving against it a little harder. “How’s that feeling now, baby?” 67

Lacey Alexander

“Good,” she said. “Really good.” Her eyes were closed, but the little catch in her voice edged up his excitement—she sounded hot and aroused. He didn’t waste a second waiting to push the cock harder, deeper, into her. She cried out, but still caressed herself, now gliding one hand over her smooth stomach, the curve of her hip, as the other explored the lower ridge of her breast. “So pretty,” he crooned, watching her. “So fucking pretty, angel.” He drove the toy in deeper, deeper, until she was taking its full length, which the package had said was seven inches. He took the opportunity to begin moving the base in circles, still attempting to widen her, to gently bore into the walls of her cunt and stretch their boundaries. She moaned now—good, hot moans that spelled thickening pleasure. “Tell me you like this big cock in you,” he whispered, feeling dirty. “Mmm, I like this big cock in me,” she breathed. “And in you.” Her mouth quirked into a smile even as she kept her eyes shut. “Cute,” he said, ramming the vibrator into her a little deeper, making her yelp with a laugh. “Want this one on now?” he whispered. “It vibrates, too.” “Mmm, yes.” Good. Very good. He twisted the knob on the end and listened to the low hum fill her cunt. “Um,” she began uncertainly, wriggling against the toy, “that’s really nice. Does it go faster?” “Oh, baby,” he purred. “Yeah, it can go faster.” When he turned the knob all the way, the buzz increased and his angel let out a delicious moan. “Fuck it,” he whispered. “Fuck it for me.” She moved against it in firm, deliberate strokes. He pushed it up into her, harder, faster, amazed at this new plateau they’d suddenly reached. Before he knew it, the vibrator was slipping in and out of her pussy with ease. “I think you’re ready for toy number three,” he announced. “But I like this one,” she whined sweetly. He smiled and bent to brush a kiss across her taut nipple. “Too bad. Because after toy number three, the next step up is me, and I’m getting impatient.” “You’re incredibly patient,” she said, turning earnest and sincere. “You’re worth it.” With that, he turned off the vibrating cock and drew it out, replacing it with the bigger, thicker dildo. He knew without trying that this one would not just slip in, even as wet and loose as she’d started to get. He nudged it at her open hole anyway, only to hear her moan in discomfort.

68

Key West

“Sorry, baby,” he whispered, realizing he hadn’t lubricated this one first. After wetting the end of the new toy with his mouth, he tried to enter her with it again. The big head began to ease its way inside, but didn’t quite go. “Relax, angel,” he whispered, realizing she’d tensed up. “Relax your muscles. Relax your pussy. Think about fucking me. Think about how good it’s gonna feel to get my big cock inside you.” He sensed her relaxing and nudged the head of the dildo against her once more in short, firm thrusts. The head began to go, slowly, slowly. “That’s right, baby. You can take this big cock. I know you can.” The rest of the head disappeared, but damn—it was such a tight fit, his next gentle thrusts didn’t move it a fraction of an inch. “Is this hurting, angel?” She shook her head against her pillow. “No. But…” “But what?” She let out a distressed sigh. “I’m not sure this one is going to fit. It’s so huge. I don’t think it’s going to work.” He tilted his head. He wanted desperately to keep trying. He wanted desperately to fuck her…to make love to her. Yep, make love, because after all they were going through to get there, by the time it happened, he knew it was going to be more than just a fuck. Maybe it would have been more than just a fuck anyway, given how thoroughly she’d taken over his mind and permeated his senses. Either way, he didn’t want to quit—he wanted so badly to know the joy of being inside her, of having her wrap her arms and legs around him, of having her pant and moan for his cock—not one of these toys, and to come in her. He needed to come in her like he needed to breathe. “I’ve got an idea,” he said. She sat up slightly, on her elbows. “What?” “Do you have a razor here?” She nodded, looking uncertain. “Shaving cream?” “Yeah.” He smiled slightly. “Do you trust me?” She nodded again, looking so serious it made his heart feel like it was bending, twisting into a knot in his chest. “Then come with me,” he said, taking her hand and helping her up from the bed. He led her into the bathroom, pleased to see a big, oval-shaped Jacuzzi tub. Turning on the water and testing it for warmth, he plugged the tub and added a generous helping of the bubble bath he found on the sink. She stood behind him naked the whole time, clearly waiting to be filled in, until finally she said, “What are you doing?” He turned on her with a grin. “Brace yourself.” Her eyes went wide.

69

Lacey Alexander

“I’m gonna shave your pussy,” he said.

70

Key West

Chapter Six “What?” she gasped, clearly stunned. “You heard me,” he replied with a smile. “I’m gonna shave the hair off your pussy.” “Why?” She looked completely confused. “Two reasons,” he said, holding up two fingers. “One—I like shaved pussies. And two—it’ll excite you. So much that maybe, just maybe, you’ll open up enough to get me inside.” She simply blinked. “What makes you so sure it’ll excite me?” He hesitated, not wanting to say too much, wanting to make sure she felt special— because she was special. “I just happen to know that most women find it very erotic to remove the hair from their pussies, whether they do it or someone else does.” “Have you shaved someone before?” He grinned. “No. It’ll be a first.” She raised her eyebrows. “And you think I’m going to let you play with a razor there?” “That’s where the trust comes in, angel.” She sighed. “And do you feel totally confident you can accomplish this without cutting me?” He tilted his head. “I wouldn’t have suggested it if I had even the slightest doubt.” He narrowed his gaze on her. “Besides, I can’t imagine anything hotter than removing your hair there, baring your pussy to me. Think of it as…a gift. That you’re giving me.” Carrie’s breathing began to feel uneven. She was beginning to think there was honestly nothing—nothing—she would deny this man. For even as his request had turned her instantly nervous, so far he’d brought her only the greatest pleasure, and as she contemplated having him kneel between her legs and shave her, her pussy began to feel even more engorged with heat than it had all night, tingling and achy. “Okay,” she said. She expected him to flash his usual sexy grin, but instead, he only narrowed his eyes into hot slits. “Get the shaving cream.” She turned to dig in the bag where she’d packed her bathroom items, producing a lavender can and a pink disposable razor. He took them from her and set them on the edge of the tub, then turned off the water. Stepping in, he settled slowly down into the frothing bubbles before patting the tub’s edge. “Sit here.”

71

Lacey Alexander

Immersing her feet in the warm water beneath the white suds, she lowered her ass to the side of the tub. “Spread your legs, as wide as you can, and sit as close to the edge as possible.” She did as he asked, scooting outward a couple of inches. He moved between her legs, studying her pussy. “So fucking pretty, baby,” he breathed, lowering a light kiss to her swollen clit. The pleasure shot through her, thick and sweet. He smiled up into her eyes. “But it’s gonna be even prettier in a few minutes.” She bit her lip, watching as he shook up her shaving cream and sprayed a dollop into his palm. He took two slow swipes with it, one on each side of her gaping slit, gliding it down toward her ass. Lifting the razor, he drew it swift but gentle up from the back of her thigh over the widest part of her mound. The sight of him, doing something so personal, in the most intimate place on her body, added to the sensations in her pussy, igniting fresh flames. He worked carefully, slowly, coming in from the outer region, easing the razor up the ridge that edged her pink slit. Each stroke filled her with a new, deeper sort of lust. Her breasts grew so heavy she could barely stand it, and she could have sworn her cunt swelled with excitement even as he worked over it. When he finished the first side, he smiled up at her. “Your pussy’s so hot, angel.” She nearly hissed in her breath as ripples of pleasure ran up her arms, down her thighs. “Sure as hell getting that way,” she murmured. He grinned. “I told you.” She could only nod. He shaved the other side in the same slow, deliberate fashion. The entire time, her cunt felt on the edge of explosion. Watching, she could see her mound being denuded, just like she’d noticed on some girls who’d eventually gotten naked on the Party Barge, and on her hotel neighbor, Amy. It was as if she were baring herself—her body and soul—to him even further, as if she were letting him become even more intimate with her most private area, something she hadn’t thought possible. Heat and tension gathered thick between her thighs—she felt herself dripping from her center. Each time he raised his gaze to hers, she saw that stark intimacy in his eyes, too. It was almost too much to survive—too much desire to bear. She had to take a deep breath, work to steady her breathing, lest she begin to tremble. Finally, he splashed a little water up to wash away the remains of shaving cream— and even that set off tiny fireworks inside her. Glancing down, she saw he’d left the hair above her pussy untouched, only shaving it to a little point that met the top of her slit. Then he checked his work, running his fingers over her newly silken skin below. “Mmm, you’re so slick and smooth for me now, angel.” His fingers, gliding over her soft, bare flesh, sent still more darts of pleasure through the depths of her cunt. “Ease down on your knees in the tub for me, babe,” he instructed.

72

Key West

She immersed her pussy just slightly in the water before raising back up to kneel before him. She caught a glimpse of his enormous cock standing at full attention, jutting up through the bubbles. The sight stirred her so deeply, she said, “I have to suck you,” and immediately bent to take him in her mouth. She’d had those fake cocks filling her pussy—she needed desperately to take his real one into her, in some way. God, it felt amazing to be able to give him a blowjob in the tub without even being close to dipping her face in the water. She wanted so much to please him—she worked her hungry mouth up and down, taking as much of his shaft as she could, loving the way it filled her mouth, stretching it in the same way he was attempting to stretch her pussy. Like her cunt, her mouth had never had such a big cock, either, and his size easily magnified her pleasure. When she released him, he looked weak with passion but determined, and she realized he held the big ten-inch dildo in his hand. Submerging it in the bubbles and water, he brought it up between her thighs and thrust it into her pussy. She let out a cry of sheer shock—and a nanosecond of pain—before realizing it was inside her. “Oh God,” she whimpered, “oh God. So big.” “Good big?” he asked, sounding as frantic with desire as she felt. She nodded emphatically, then sank down on it. “Oh, baby, watching that felt almost as good as if it were my cock.” Gritting her teeth, she moved up and down on the incredibly large toy, thrilled and amazed and so full, so utterly full. “Make it your cock,” she said, teeth still clenched in a pleasure so deep and dirty it was almost agonizing. “Ram it into me. Make me take it.” He drew back slightly, his expression flaring with heat and surprise. Without a word, he pulled the toy out of her, abandoning it somewhere in the tub, and moved up under her, sliding his legs between hers. Grabbing her hips, he positioned her opening just over the tip of his massive cock, then pulled her down as he drove up into her with a hard groan. The forceful plunge literally took her breath away, leaving her to gasp as her head fell back. “Oh God, oh God, oh God,” she whimpered. His lips trembled when she looked down on him. “Does it hurt?” Her own mouth quivered, as well, when she answered. “A little. But you’re in me now. And it’s so good. So good. And you’re so big.” She let her eyes fall shut, overwhelmed with the sensation, gripping his broad shoulders tight as she forced her eyes back open, the utter sensuality of their connection taking hold inside her to wash away the pain. “My God, you’re enormous,” she said on a moan. “And I love your big cock. I love it in me. I want you to fuck me. Please fuck me now.” His eyes drifted shut, too, and she understood he was having as deep an experience as she was. “So good inside you, angel,” he whispered, opening his eyes to gaze at her. “So tight. I’ve never felt anything better wrapped around my cock.”

73

Lacey Alexander

Easing his hands up to roam her back and caress her breasts, he let them glide back to her hips as he began to slowly pump up into her. With each warm drive, she felt him everywhere—she felt his thrusts in her fingertips, in her toes, and everyplace in between. Each molecule of her body was filled with him, not just her pussy. Slowly, tentatively, she began to meet his solid thrusts, until they grew firmer, somehow even more filling, although that seemed impossible. His hands rose back to her breasts, covering them with soapy bubbles as he squeezed and molded, pinching her nipples between his fingertips. She rode him harder. She could scarcely believe she could ride him harder without killing herself, but her body urged her to fuck him hard and fast. She cried out with each pump of his cock, amazed that any sexual experience could be this overwhelming, fulfilling. She’d always enjoyed sex before, but this—Chris’s hard, beautiful cock—took her to a new plane. As she rode him, her clit rubbed against him, driving her toward orgasm. Her thighs filled with the sweet ache of rising sensation, coming pleasure. Her breasts ached, too, needing still more of him. Reaching up to swipe the soap away, she commanded him, “Suck them.” He complied with a deep growl that seemed to echo through her as he closed his mouth over her nipple with hard enthusiasm. “Oh God, yes,” she murmured as the sensation filled her chest, her cunt, and that tremendous cock of his continued pounding up into her, making her entire body feel his strokes. “Mmm, yes, yes.” He released her breast only to breathe, “Come for me, angel,” and as he closed his lips around her nipple, drawing in deep, she did. The orgasm rocked her body with spasms unlike any she’d ever known. Her head fell back as she cried out desperately with each electrifying wave of heat that shook her. It was like an earthquake inside her body, and like her earlier climax with him, it didn’t stop when she expected it to—it stretched out, the waves of pleasure coming and coming and coming, until her throat began to hurt from screaming with each one. When finally it waned, she looked at him, peering into those blue, blue eyes, feeling like she could be content this way forever. “Tell me how full your pussy is,” he whispered. She moaned at the very thought. “My pussy is so stretched beyond capacity, baby, that I feel like your cock is the biggest part of me right now.” “Oh, that’s it,” he breathed, and he pumped up into her hard, only one jarring stroke before his hot groans filled the air and she felt him emptying deep inside her— warm spurts spattering the walls of her cunt. When he went still, she leaned in until their foreheads touched, and they stayed silent as they both recovered.

74

Key West

“Kiss me,” he whispered finally, and their lips met in a blinding crush, as if trying to take in still more of each other somehow. The long, rough kiss shook her senses. Afterward, a small smile graced his face. “Let’s go lay down. You wore me out.”

***** Chris had had every intention of going to sleep, but he couldn’t. He was so consumed with her, he couldn’t stop wanting more. More exploration, more touching and kissing, more of her sweet, sweet pussy—that tight, beautiful pussy that had indeed taken his cock and fucked him so well. It had felt like the supreme victory, the ultimate connection with a woman. Because you had to work so hard for it, he told himself. Because the time spent leading up to it was so intense. That had to be the explanation, because even as he’d known this wouldn’t be just another fuck, he remained amazed by the white hot passion that had burned between them, by the smoldering embers that still wouldn’t let him sleep. “How’s your pussy, angel?” He lay on his side next to her, grazing his palm over her stomach and onto the lower curve of her breast. “Is it sore?” She tilted her head on her pillow. “Maybe. It’s definitely tired,” she said with a sated smile. His gaze drifted down to her newly shaven mound. He’d nearly combusted from the excitement of shaving her, and even now, the memory made him tremble. “So pretty, baby,” he said, brushing his fingertips over the silky slit. “Turn on your side for a minute, so you can look in the mirror.” When she did, he let his hand glide down the hourglass shape of her waist, hip, thigh, from behind. “Look how pretty your cunt is.” Gazing in the mirror, he saw her bite her lip as she studied the bare flesh between her thighs. Reaching down, he lifted her leg in his palm, stroking her inner thigh and making her slit gape slightly so she could see what it looked like that way. He heard her draw in her breath as she spied the pink center surrounded by smooth skin. Lowering her thigh, he rolled her onto her back again, leaning over to bestow a kiss on one distended pink nipple. But he knew he wanted more than that—after another peek at those pink folds and her beautifully protruding clit, he wanted the taste of her on his tongue. “Mmm,” she sighed. He shot her a playful, sexy look. “I’m sorry I worked your pussy so hard tonight. I should kiss it and make it better.” Her smile was the shy one he’d come to know. 75

Lacey Alexander

Easing down her body, he parted her legs and positioned himself in between. Wet furrows beckoned him, but he simply studied them for a moment, still entranced by her new nudity there. Finally, he pressed his tongue against her dark opening and licked upward through her inner lips and onto her clit. “Ohhhh…” she moaned. Tasting her salty hot juice on his tongue, he closed his mouth and swallowed the thin bit of liquid, wanting to feel her essence stretching all through him. “You taste so good, angel.” After another long, laving pass with his tongue, he began concentrating solely on her clit, delivering firm licks over the turgid nub that poked from the top of her slit. Above him, she emitted a series of quick, hot moans, making his cock harder when she spread her legs farther, as wide as she could. Within moments, she was lifting herself against his mouth and he latched onto her clit with his lips, sucking as if it were a large nipple, drawing on it deeply, trying to make it grow bigger, longer, make it become more engorged. At the same time, he flicked his tongue over the firm nub within his mouth. He watched her as he worked, her eyes shut, her pale lips parted in passion, her fingers curling tight into the bedcovers. Your breasts, angel—touch your breasts. Chris had seen so many breasts since his arrival in Key West that it was astonishing to him that any woman’s had the same intense power over him as they had when he was a teenager and the wonder of a woman’s body was new. Yet Carrie’s large, round breasts, with their perfect pink crests, nearly made him crazy. Not touching them on the Party Barge had been pure torture, and now they provided the most pleasing landscape—or would that be bodyscape?—to his hungry eyes as he pleasured her pussy with his mouth. He loved watching their gentle jiggle as she pumped her cunt against him, the way their weight rested slightly to either side as she lay on her back, a natural sway. Then, as if she were reading his mind—or maybe just, again, letting go of her inhibitions—her palms slid up over the two mounds of flesh. Oh yes, angel. Squeeze them for me. Her hands closed around their curves and began to knead, nearly driving his cock into spasms. Her fingers curled into her breasts as sensually as they had the blankets at her sides. He continued licking her, letting her fuck his mouth, as she panted and moaned above, drawing her fingers close around her lovely mauve nipples to tweak and pinch and play. She clenched her teeth and he felt as well as saw the raging fire gathering inside her. She pumped at him rigorously, so he suckled her hot little nub with relentless force, as well—knowing the time for gentleness was through and that now she wanted everything hard and intense, to get her off.

76

Key West

“Oh God,” she whimpered prettily. He sucked hard, harder, as fiercely as he could. “Oh…oh…” That’s right, angel. Come for me. “Unh…” She fucked his face so brutally now that it almost hurt, but it also delivered a deliciously harsh pleasure. And then it broke—“Oh! Oh! Oh!”—and she pummeled his mouth with violent thrusts, which he relished, drinking in her juices, along with her hot bliss. He held her clit firm between his lips until the very end, until they’d both wrenched all the ecstasy from her that they could. The satisfaction of taking her there yet again filled him with a blinding joy, something so pleasurable he thought he could almost come himself, just from watching her, from feeling her pussy pound against his mouth. When he finally drew away—his lips, tongue, and throat saturated with the warm taste of her sweet honey—he wanted nothing more than to ram his cock deep into her lovely, bare cunt. “I want to fuck you so bad,” he murmured unthinkingly against her hip, his hands running up her outer thighs, onto her bare hips, ass. “You can,” she whispered. But he shook his head. “No.” Her legs were closed now, but he stroked his fingertips over her cunt, her clit still prominent. “We need to give your sweet little pussy the rest of the night off, let it recover from…expansion,” he said with a soft grin. “But what about you? I want you to come, too.” “So sweet, angel,” he breathed, pulling himself up alongside her, kissing her shoulder, rubbing the tip of his index finger over one beautifully beaded nipple. Then he rose slowly up onto his knees and gently straddled her waist. “Maybe I’ll do this,” he told her, easing his erection into the valley between her sumptuous breasts. “Maybe I’ll fuck these gorgeous mounds.” As he reached down, cupping her outer breasts and pulling them in to envelop his cock, she let out a pretty sigh, and he knew from the look of wonder on her face that she’d never done this before. He almost couldn’t believe it, wondering how a guy could have Carrie’s lovely breasts at his disposal for so many years and not take the opportunity to occasionally slide his dick between them. Then again, her ex was stupid enough to cheat on her, on their wedding day no less. So the guy couldn’t be very bright. Gently, he slid his cock between the hugging mounds of flesh, and they both released moans. “That feels so good,” she breathed. He peered down into her pretty eyes. “To me, too, angel.”

77

Lacey Alexander

He delivered another long, slow thrust through her breasts, loving how she looked down on his erection. When a drop of pre-come leaked onto her chest, it made the next stroke slide easier and he let out a sigh of pure pleasure to match hers. Another achingly slow glide through her breasts and she lowered her chin and opened her mouth, letting the tip of his shaft come inside. The sweet pressure of her lips, the warmth of her snug mouth, drew a low groan all the way from his gut as his whole body tingled with heat. “That’s so sweet, baby,” he murmured. Withdrawing, he pulled back far enough that the wetness she’d left on the head of his cock trailed over the path he fucked, lubricating it still more. He eased his next stroke a little deeper into her accepting mouth, feeling so wrapped in her snug warmth that he knew he wouldn’t survive this slow pleasure long. “That’s right, angel,” he crooned, “a little deeper. Suck me a little deeper with those beautiful lips.” At the request, she took still more of him in, leaving plenty of moisture to wet her inner breasts. “So fucking hot, baby,” he breathed over her, his cock feeling massive and ready to explode between her lovely mounds. He couldn’t go slow any longer—his shaft demanded more. Pressing her breasts even tighter around him, he fucked them harder, faster, his tip ending up in the waiting “o” of her mouth at the end of each thrust. Her flesh was so wet now that he could hear his erection sliding through. Both of them panted and he could tell from the look in her emerald eyes that she loved it as much as he did. “Ah…soon, baby, soon,” he told her, no longer able to conjure many words. Blood filled his cock, stretching his skin tighter and tighter, the muscle going more rigid with each pass through her breasts and into her mouth. Molding her breasts tighter in his hands, making them into a sheath nearly as snug as her pussy, he sped his fucking even more, felt the blood gathering even further, felt the pleasure ready to spill, on the edge, on the edge, until… “Now,” he breathed. Releasing her breasts, he grabbed his cock and held it down, aiming it at the two plump mounds of flesh. An inexorable satisfaction filled him, even in mid-orgasm, to watch his white fluid arc across the curve of her breast and over her nipple. The next shot spurted onto her other pale breast and slightly higher. A third spattered her rib cage. To his surprise, after she watched him come, she rose onto her elbows and reached for his cock, clearly hungry for the semen still sputtering lightly from the tip. She sucked his head into her mouth, making him groan deep as he began to massage his come into her perfect orbs. Releasing him, she moaned, arching her breasts into his hands, a wicked little smile reshaping her face. “Mmm, baby, I love what a dirty little angel you’ve become.” 78

Key West

She licked her lips, looking as if she was trying to draw in every last remnant of his semen, and the sight practically made him hard all over again. “All for you,” she purred. Slowly, he began to ease down beside her in the bed, never taking his gaze from her eyes. “You’re so beautiful.” Something in his gut pinched as he spoke, though. Because he’d felt those words just a little too much. He wasn’t talking only about her eyes, or her face, or her body—he was talking about the whole package: the angel, the fallen angel, the lover who yearned to suck his cock dry. She turned on her side to face him, running one hand down his chest. “You are, too,” she whispered. He let her sweet words permeate him as he lay staring into her eyes, studying the tiny flecks of gold sprinkled in the emerald. The moment was at once intense but comfortable, relaxed, as if the two of them had lain here like this, gazing on each other, a million times before. “So,” he finally said, “tell me about you and this bookstore of yours.” She smiled slightly. “It’s my dream come true,” she said. “Both of my sisters are in advertising—they have big city jobs where they wear suits to work every day. But I never wanted that sort of existence. Even so, when I graduated from college with a degree in marketing, I ended up taking a job at a market research company. A good job. A high-pressure job. And I was miserable. Two years later I chucked it all and opened a bookstore in a trendy area near my apartment. It was a risky move, because independent bookstores don’t usually fare well these days with the advent of the superstore. But my marketing skills helped, both with picking the right location and with getting the store on its feet after I opened.” “So you have a thriving business?” She nodded, looking proud. “I’m doing very well. Even thinking of expanding—of converting the alleyway behind the store into a courtyard where people can drink coffee and read, and where my book clubs can meet in nice weather.” He raised his eyebrows. If she’d told him all this a couple of days ago, when he’d only met the timid angel in curls, he might have been surprised. But he’d already seen that underneath her shy shell, Carrie wasn’t afraid to go after what she wanted, so he could easily believe her success. “That’s great. What’s the name of your store?” “The Bookmark. The sign over my door is designed like a bookmark lying on its side, with a cutout wooden tassel hanging down. It’s all very quaint and simple, to match the neighborhood I’m in. Lots of warm colors and cozy easy chairs. We even have a mascot,” she said, smiling playfully. He tilted his head against his pillow and grinned. “Oh?” “My cat, Dickens.” “Aptly named,” he noted.

79

Lacey Alexander

She gave a small nod. “He’s actually something of an alley cat, a loner, not the sort of cat who wants to cuddle. I started bringing him to the store with me and realized he seemed to enjoy roaming the place—I guess it’s a big jungle of books to him. So he lives there now, and people seem to like stumbling across him, although they’re always let down when he doesn’t want to snuggle up beside them in a reading chair.” He pushed a lock of her blondish-red hair back from her forehead. “That sounds nice, angel. I’m glad you have something that means so much to you.” She never broke their gaze. “So, tell me about you and your boat.” “For people who live in Key West,” he said with a grin, “my story is a typical one. I came down here five years ago with some friends for New Year’s Eve, and when it was time to go home, I just didn’t want to. I couldn’t face going back to the cold and drear. But more than that, I couldn’t face going back to my job.” “Which was?” “I was a loan officer for a large bank in Cleveland.” She flinched. “You? A suit and tie guy? In Cleveland?” He couldn’t help laughing. “Yep. Born and raised there.” She shook her head. “From the moment we met, I just thought you fit here. It’s hard to imagine you in…” she glanced down at his body, apparently taking in his tan “…Cleveland. And in a suit and tie. It’s just not you.” He gave her a look of agreement. “Don’t I know it. The minute I got to this place, I fell in love with it. So, much to the dismay of my parents and friends, who all thought I’d lost my mind, I decided to go on permanent vacation. I traded in my sedan for a motorcycle and used the equity I had in my condo as a down payment for the boat. My family had always been big into sailing—on Lake Michigan—so I had the know-how and I’ve always loved the water. My parents were sure I was washed up at twenty-five, that I was throwing away my whole future. But like I told you, five years later the boat’s almost paid off, and as soon as that happens, I can quit bartending and acting as crew member on the other boats my management company handles out of the kiosk. And from where I’m sitting, things couldn’t be better.” She smiled. “So you’re content to stay here for life, huh?” He shrugged. “Why not? The water’s blue, the sun’s bright, the attitude’s laid-back and easy, and there are always people who want to go snorkeling.” “And I bet there are always women on vacation seducing you.” He grinned and dodged the question, not wanting to tell her she was right—like before, he wanted her to feel special. “Hmm, did you seduce me or did I seduce you?” And despite his growing discomfort with the idea, he did feel differently about her than any other woman he’d met down here. “Maybe a little of both?” she asked.

80

Key West

He nodded. “Sounds about right.” He drew her into a loose embrace. “Listen, speaking of the boat, I’m off tomorrow and Shay and I made plans to go for a ride, spend the day hanging out on the ocean. Come with us.” She looked slightly skeptical. “Are you and Shay…?” “We’re good friends,” he assured her quickly. But a tendency toward honesty made him add, “I won’t lie to you—she and I have slept together before. But…well, you probably won’t quite get this, but you can do that with a friend sometimes, and still just be friends afterward. Since she and I work at the same places, there have been times when it just happened, without thought—before or after. It was…a warm body to pass the night with, for both of us. And it hasn’t happened in a while.” She cast a doubtful grin. “You’re right, I don’t quite get it, but that’s okay.” “Then you’ll go?” She nodded against her pillow, then glanced at the bedside clock. “I hope you don’t have early plans, though, since it’s nearly four a.m.” He reached over the bed to turn out the light. “We’re meeting at the catamaran at noon, so we can get at least a few hours of sleep first.”

***** Chris kissed her goodbye late the next morning, telling her he had to run home, change, and pick up some lunch to take on the boat, and that he’d meet her at the Conch Fury at noon. In a state of half-sleep, Carrie could scarcely process that last night hadn’t been a dream, but something oh-so-real. Climbing out of bed naked, she made her way to the bathroom, noticing her bare pussy in the mirror. She stopped to study it and realized why Chris wanted it this way—it was sexy on display like this, no longer hiding behind curls. Stepping into the shower, she saw all the evidence of their bathtub encounter last night—the open can of shaving cream and the razor, the dildo he’d used on her in the tub. She let out a sigh, remembering but still not quite believing that he’d gotten that cock and then his cock up inside her where she’d needed him so badly. After donning her bikini and black sarong a few minutes later, she still had a few minutes to kill, so she grabbed some orange juice from the mini-bar and stepped out on her balcony to enjoy her Caribbean view. “Good morning!” a woman’s voice called. She turned to see Cole and Amy seated at their balcony table, a room service cart beside it. Cole wore a pair of black shorts and Amy wore a clingy camisole of white lace and matching panties, her dark nipples visible through the top. “Hi,” Carrie said, smiling as she took a seat.

81

Lacey Alexander

Amy gave her head a speculative tilt. “You weren’t on your balcony last night, were you?” She pulled in her breath at the question. “I totally forgot. I’m sorry. I was…with a guy.” “Say no more, girlfriend. You’re practically aglow.” Across from Amy, Cole let out a laugh. “First a wet t-shirt contest and now a new guy. I think losing your fiancé was good for you.” Carrie considered his words and realized, for the first time, “Maybe you’re right.” If all had gone as planned and if she were here with Jon right now, she’d probably be perfectly content, but she wouldn’t have had any of the eye-opening sensual adventures Chris had taken her on. And now that she’d pushed aside worries about leaving him at the end of the week, she thought she was probably happier than she’d been in a very long time. She felt…free. Devil-may-care. She’d never felt this way in her whole life. “Did you guys go on the Party Barge last night?” she asked. The couple exchanged glances and shared a private laugh. “Did we ever!” Amy exclaimed. Carrie raised her eyebrows as she took a sip of her orange juice. “Okay, spill.” Cole grinned at his wife, then at Carrie. “Let’s just say I’m honored to be sitting here with the Party Barge’s two most recent wet t-shirt winners.” Carrie let out a chuckle. “Well, congratulations. I only hope you didn’t have to get as wild as I did in order to win.” Amy giggled. “You were right about that rum punch.” “Details?” Carrie asked. Amy blushed and shook her head, appearing too overwrought to speak, so Cole answered for her. “Uh, long story short, my wife got completely naked, yanked me up on the stage, and gave me a very thorough blowjob.” Carrie smiled. “Yep, that rum punch is something else.” “And this morning,” Amy said, “we’ve got mimosas.” Cole held up a stemmed glass. “Come on over and have one. We have a whole pitcher on ice.” “Thanks, but I have to go as soon as I drink this.” She lifted her can. “I have a date.” Amy raised her eyebrows. “With the guy from last night?” She nodded. “We’re taking his boat out for the day.” “Sounds fun.” “What kind of boat?” Cole asked. “A big catamaran. It’s one of the snorkeling excursion boats near the Party Barge. Actually, I met him on the Party Barge. He was part of the crew—but he wasn’t working last night, so you wouldn’t have seen him.” “Did you have that emcee guy, Scott, on your cruise?” Amy asked. 82

Key West

Carrie laughed. “Yeah. He’s my guy’s roommate.” “Mmm, mmm,” Amy said, sipping her mimosa, “if your guy is half as hot as that one, you’re a lucky girl.” Across from her, Cole arched a scolding brow and spoke teasingly. “Hey, wifey. Forget who you’re with? Forget who made you scream your head off last night?” She laughed and reached across the table to pat his hand. “Scott is nothing compared to you, baby.” He gave her a lazy, sexy smile. “And don’t you forget it.” Carrie sighed, envying their relationship. Like Chris, Cole seemed to accept and even relish his partner’s wild side. Before coming to Key West, she’d never known people who spoke so openly about their sexuality, who accepted their urges so freely. Well, maybe Diana—but up to now, she’d almost thought her wild sister was an oddity. Maybe there were a lot more people like this than she realized. Then an even more startling concept struck her—that maybe she was becoming one of them.

83

Lacey Alexander

Chapter Seven When Carrie stepped onto the Conch Fury, Chris and Shay had already boarded. Music blared from a boom box on the deck. Shay had brought a cooler filled with ice and jugs of orange juice, as well as vodka to mix it with. Chris had supplied a bag of chips, plus fried chicken and a container of potato salad, which he was placing in Shay’s cooler. “Lucky for you, I brought this thing,” she said over her shoulder to him. “You never let me down,” he replied in a teasing voice. Carrie couldn’t help feeling a little jealous of their relationship. Not only because Shay was sexy as sin and Carrie knew she’d fucked Chris, but also because of their easy camaraderie. They seemed to know each other so well. Today Shay wore a red bikini, much skimpier than the one she’d worn on the snorkeling trip yesterday. The narrow triangle top barely covered her breasts, and the low-cut bottom was a thong, revealing a round, tan ass that made Carrie envious. “Hey, you’re here,” Chris said. He kissed her hello—a warm kiss with just enough tongue to make her pussy tingle, and that helped reassure her. “Hey there, sweets,” Shay said in her usual flirtatious tone. “Glad you came. I suspect the day will be much more interesting with you here.” Carrie blinked, not quite sure what she meant, but glad the other girl didn’t mind her presence. “Make yourself comfortable on the deck while we get this thing untied and moving,” Chris said with a grin. “Pour yourself a screwdriver, lay out your towel, and get some sun.” Carrie did just that—after getting a drink, she put on sunscreen and reclined on her beach towel, peering at the cloudless blue sky overhead. A day like this made it easy to see what Chris saw in the place. “Turn on the generator for me, Shay,” she heard Chris call across the boat as the two of them navigated the catamaran from its slip. A moment later, Shay took the helm as Chris secured the ropes just untied from the dock. Checking to make sure no one was watching, Carrie reached up to adjust her own bikini top slightly, pulling the slinky fabric toward the center in an attempt to bare just a little more flesh. Envying Shay wasn’t pleasant, but she couldn’t help it. The only thing she could do was attempt to be just as sexy and not let the more boisterous girl intimidate her. “Good wind today!” she heard Chris call to the object of her jealousy. “Let’s hoist the sails and get out of the bay where it won’t be so choppy.” 84

Key West

The next few minutes were spent watching the two unroll enormous white sails and heave them skyward as Chris called things like, “Tighten it up,” and “Ease up on the jib.” Eventually, the boat drifted out to sea past Sunset Key and Carrie looked up to find Shay spreading a towel next to her. “Did you get some of that monster cock last night, sweets?” she said just loud enough to be heard over the wind in the sails. Carrie bit her lip, unable to hide a small smile at the memory. “Oh yes.” Her eyes were closed against the bright sunlight, but she heard Shay chuckle. “I bet it made you scream.” Again, it was unusual to be discussing her sex life with strangers, but she figured, when in Rome… “Did it ever.” “How long are you here?” The question jarred her. She’d been so busy living in the moment that she’d not thought ahead to that in awhile. “I leave Sunday.” And today was Tuesday. Fortunately, it sounded like lots of time. “Good for you. Five more nights to fuck him.” Did Shay sound jealous now? She couldn’t tell. As friendly as the raucous girl was at moments, at other times Carrie found herself not knowing how to take her comments, or the looks she flashed. “Hope it’ll be enough to satisfy you,” Shay added, and Carrie thought, Me, too. But she wasn’t going to be tricked into worrying about that; in fact, she almost suspected that was what Shay wanted—for her to realize how temporary her position here was and that when it was over, Shay got to stay. She couldn’t help wondering if Chris had said something to make Shay feel more threatened by Carrie than she had last night at the Lazy Lizard. She also couldn’t help being just a little catty, reminding Shay who was currently in his bed. “Well, he was awfully satisfying last night. And I’m sure it’ll be just as wonderful tonight.” With that, she glanced over to see if Shay had any reaction and—oh my God! Shay was lying there next to her topless! She couldn’t squelch her gasp. Shay opened her eyes as Carrie sat up, stunned. Her lips spread into a thin smile. “What?” “I just…didn’t realize you’d taken your top off, that’s all.” Shay let out a full-bodied laugh. “I don’t like tan lines, so as soon as we get out to sea by ourselves, I always take it off.” Carrie was beginning to understand exactly how Chris could end up having casual sex with Shay. Envy warred with a hint of arousal as she studied the other woman. Her medium-sized breasts were as round and pretty as Carrie had suspected, her hard nipples a lovely, dark shade of rose that complemented the tan skin surrounding them.

85

Lacey Alexander

“How do you keep from getting tan lines when you have your top on, like on the snorkeling trips?” “I put on sunscreen on those days, but don’t when I have it off.” Carrie supposed if you lived in the sun that eventually you wouldn’t need protection from it. “If I start getting lines, I adjust. I don’t have any right now, do I?” she asked, reaching up to cup her breasts. Carrie shook her head. “No.” Although the word came out sounding weak, and she realized Shay’s near nudity was intimidating her—the one thing she hadn’t wanted to let happen. Without warning, Shay reached over and pulled down the edge of Carrie’s leopard print bottoms slightly. Carrie tried her damnedest not to flinch. Shay studied her for a second, then said, “You’re getting a decent tan yourself, but why don’t you take your top off, too, and go home with an all-over tan?” Was it a challenge, to see if she would? Carrie didn’t know. And a couple of days ago, she couldn’t have imagined any scenario that would have her taking off her top on a boat, but the Party Barge had changed that. Feeling daring, she said, “All right.” When she reached up to undo the tie behind her neck, Shay pulled the one on her back. As the bikini top fell away, her pussy tingled hotly. She tried to act cool as she set the top aside and lay back on her towel to close her eyes. “Pretty tits,” Shay whispered in that tone Carrie didn’t know how to interpret. Not sure if she was supposed to reply, she didn’t. A quiet moment later, a wet hand boldly caressed her breast—a hand too small to belong to Chris—and she jerked her eyes open. “What…?” she gasped, uncertain of her question. “We don’t want them to burn, do we?” Shay asked, and Carrie realized the other girl was applying sunscreen to her breasts. To her surprise, she didn’t push her hand away or ask her to stop. The truth was, she didn’t know what to do, and couldn’t define her own feelings. Was she letting Shay massage lotion into her breasts because to deny her would be to fail some challenge, to say she was afraid to let a girl touch her? Or was it because ever since the Party Barge, she’d felt a new awareness around attractive women, wondering what it would be like to touch them, kiss them, as so many girls had done after indulging in the rum punch? Did she want to know how it would feel? Or did she already know? Because her breasts rippled with pleasure under Shay’s sure caresses, shooting a new sort of pleasure to her cunt. She felt uncertain as the sensations wafted warmly through her body, and just when she was beginning to wonder where Chris was, she glanced behind them to find he sat only a few yards away, lounging leisurely at the helm, watching. He looked

86

Key West

totally enraptured, his eyes gleaming with slow heat. That was all she needed—his pleasure. If he wanted it, that was reason enough to let it happen. She closed her eyes. After what seemed a long while of Shay’s willowy fingers massaging each of Carrie’s breasts, her touch disappeared, and her voice came in a sexy whisper near Carrie’s ear. “There. They’re all nice and protected now.” She didn’t answer, but her pussy clenched. A few minutes later, she heard Chris moving around the boat and glanced up, propping on her elbows. He glanced over and said, “I’m dropping the anchor.” Carrie took the opportunity to look around them. In the distance, a few small islands dotted the seascape, but other than that, they were surrounded by vast turquoise waters on all sides. A few sails and masts shone far away, but for the most part, they were alone. Chris eased down behind her, crossing his legs and gently lifting her head into his lap. Bending over, he delivered a soft kiss to her lips as he reached out to cup her breasts. “You look so hot,” he whispered before sitting back up, tweaking her nipples lightly between his fingertips. The compliment made her glad she’d been bold enough to shed her top, and that fast, she wanted him. She always wanted him—every moment since the second they’d met—but the urge rising inside her now felt delicious and dangerous, forbidden. Because she suddenly didn’t care that Shay was there—all she cared about was the overwhelming desire to suck his cock. She’d never been that passionate about oral sex with Jon—she’d liked it well enough, but never craved it. With Chris, though, ever since she’d first seen his massive shaft, she seemed to always want it in her mouth. Reaching over her head, she pressed her palm against his shorts. The rock-solid erection she found sent darts of arousal all through her. Mmm, yes, she had to have it in her mouth—now. Rolling over, she began working at the opening of his khaki-green shorts, her movements steady and sure. The moment she pulled down his underwear and freed his cock, she moved in, delivering a long lick up its side. “Ah, baby,” he said, his voice low and raspy. She sucked in her breath at his very size. Not that she’d forgotten, but he was so big that his cock seemed to leave her breathless every time she saw it. She bestowed more long, languid licks up his length as if he were a very tall—and delicious—ice cream cone. She became aware at some point that Shay had turned on her side to watch, and Carrie’s pussy rippled with excitement as she rose onto her knees, bending to take his cockhead into her mouth. “Mmm,” she said, thrilled with the way he stretched her lips. Above her, she heard Chris’s slow, heavy sighs as she began moving her mouth up and down on him. “So good, angel,” he murmured, letting one hand glide through her hair. “So good.” When she heard Shay emit a sound that was half sigh-half moan, she shifted her gaze to the other woman, without ever altering her ministrations to Chris’s long rod. 87

Lacey Alexander

Shay leisurely massaged one of her breasts, her gaze on Carrie. She’d not anticipated how erotic it would feel to make eye contact with Shay while her lips wrapped snug around Chris’s cock. “Keep going, sweets,” she urged, her eyes glassy with lust. “Keep sucking that big cock.” Carrie let her eyes fall shut, let the hot sun overhead beat warm on her back as she listened to the wind in the sails and the slap of waves against the boat. Sea salt filled the air that also seemed spiced with sensuality. Each sensation added to the swell in her bikini bottoms as she worked over Chris’s tremendous erection. “Ah, baby,” he purred as she went down on him as deeply as possible, taking in more than half of his long, wide shaft. She held him there, deep in her mouth, the tip of his cock touching her throat, for a long still moment, to let him feel it as much as she did. Then she pulled back, releasing him with a swirling lick around the tip. “Nice,” Shay whispered. A glance in her direction revealed one hand twirling her dark pink nipple between thumb and forefinger, and the other inside her bathing suit, stroking her pussy. She stared Carrie in the eye. “Want to share?” Carrie definitely didn’t want to share—she wanted Chris all for herself. But she also couldn’t help taking Shay’s request as another sexual challenge. Are you secure enough with him to share him? Are you bold enough to have a three-way? “Sure,” she said softly, still holding Chris’s dick in her hand. He drew in his breath at her answer and when she gazed into his eyes, they were filled with more unadulterated heat than she’d ever seen in them before. Shay ran her hand up Chris’s thigh. “Why don’t you stand up, baby, so we can both reach you?” Chris wasted no time pushing to his feet, letting his shorts fall to the deck. He peeled his loose white tank top over his head and tossed it aside, so that Carrie found herself gazing admiringly up at his naked body, so tan and muscular and chiseled, his cock downright majestic from this new lower angle as it stretched up onto his stomach. She knelt on one side of his dick as Shay rose to her knees on the other. She cast Carrie a small, sexy smile as they both moved in to lick paths up opposite sides of his shaft. “Ah, God, yes,” he murmured, gazing down on them. Was it the first time he’d ever been with two girls at once? Carrie didn’t think so, but there was still no doubt he was wildly aroused. As she and Shay continued licking his hard column, it reminded her of the two girls on the party boat who’d shared one banana this way. Even that had been oddly stimulating, but this was way more erotic than any banana. She instantly found the act of sharing his immense cock with another woman far more exciting and pleasurable than she could have predicted. Together, she and Shay found a silent rhythm for pleasing him. When Carrie began to let her tongue swirl in curving trails over him, Shay did the same. When Carrie rose

88

Key West

up to lick a large dot of semen off the tip of his shaft before sliding her lips down over it, Shay moved lower, licking his balls and taking them one by one into her mouth. Above them, Chris moaned and groaned and occasionally cursed beneath his breath, his intense pleasure lifting Carrie’s arousal with each passing second. Her lips felt pleasantly wet and swollen when she eased back down to lick his silky steel length again. She closed her eyes, fully into her task, licking up his side, then the front, dragging her tongue in wide paths in hopes he would feel it more that way. A peek revealed that Shay had released his balls and rejoined her, her tongue busily toiling away on him, too. “Mmm, God,” he moaned above them, his hands playing in their hair, massaging their scalps as they worked. Carrie’s eyes dropped shut again—the cock beneath her tongue making her pussy pulse with need. He was so big—in her mouth, not to mention in her cunt. Which was where she wanted him soon. Just then, something new touched her tongue, something wet. A fresh bolt of lightning struck directly between her thighs, although she kept her eyes shut, a little afraid of what she’d see. Continuing to lick him, the sensation came again—light, inviting. Making her cunt flinch. Was it…? She opened her eyes to find her tongue touching Shay’s. Together, they licked the front of Chris’s erection even as their tongues caressed each other. “God, that’s hot,” Chris murmured, and she knew he wasn’t talking about what was happening to his cock. Old instincts told Carrie to pull away from the long, languid French kiss. But new instincts told her to do what she’d been doing with everything lately—let it happen. Thrill Chris with it. Experience it and see how it feels. So she licked at Shay’s tongue with Chris’s hot gaze on her, feeling her pussy expand within her bikini bottoms. As the kiss deepened, Shay reached up and cupped Carrie’s breast, massaging gently, making her surge with moisture below. Chris eased down to his knees, watching them, reaching out to caress. As one of his hands eased down onto Shay’s ass, he used the other to fondle Carrie’s free breast, stroking his thumb across the turgid nipple. Involuntarily, Carrie thrust her breasts deeper into both their hands. The brushes from Chris’s thumb sent trails of fire straight to her cunt and Shay’s slightly more harsh caress made her feel wildly responsive, wanting to grab every thrill available to her. By the time her long tongue kiss with Shay ended, her pussy felt fiery hot, needy, pulsing relentlessly in her bikini. When she looked at Chris, she knew he read the passion in her eyes. Lifting his hand to the back of her neck, he drew her in for a rough kiss that only whetted her appetite for more. “Is your pussy hot?” he whispered near her ear. She nodded softly, pent-up desire leaving her unable to speak.

89

Lacey Alexander

Landing another quick, hard kiss on her swollen lips, he reached down to her bikini bottoms, clearly ready to peel them off. She rose to her knees to let him lower them to her thighs. He moaned at the mere sight of her cunt, reminding her it was freshly shaven. A glance down excited her, as well. Easing back onto her ass, she watched as Chris pulled the leopard print bottoms off. As soon as they were gone, he parted her legs. “Oooh, pretty pussy,” Shay purred. Carrie knew she had to be dripping wet with her cunt under the scrutiny of them both. Chris bent over, curling his arms beneath her thighs and slowly leaning in to drag his tongue up the length of her slit. “Mmm, God,” she uttered. “You taste good, baby,” he said, low and hot. When he leaned in for more, Shay shocked her by reaching both hands between Carrie’s legs, using her fingers to spread the outer lips of her pussy for Chris even farther. She let out a moan—every molecule of her cunt felt heavy and hot and supersensitized. Each of Chris’s licks shot through her like liquid fire as she leaned back on her hands beneath the hot sun and the warm sea breeze, soaking in the pleasure, panting with each pass of his tongue through her wetness. Shay watched intently, her fingertips still wedged in the edges of Carrie’s slit, and Carrie watched, too, completely immersed in the vision of the two of them working to pleasure her. She let her eyes fall shut for short spans of time, swept away by the sensations, but she always opened them, eager to see Chris’s mouth at her pussy, along with Shay’s slender hands. Despite herself, she couldn’t help feeling disappointed when Shay pulled her fingers away, but her senses were quickly filled when the other woman simply shifted, leaning over to fondle her breasts. The touch felt so good, so thoroughly welcome, that Carrie couldn’t hide her exhilaration. She moaned, watching as Shay molded her mounds in small, feminine hands, then played with her nipples, pinching them lightly, pulling on them, twirling them. “Oh God,” Carrie breathed, leaning her head back in ecstasy. She raised her gaze in time to see Shay lower her mouth, raking her tongue across one of the nipples she’d just released from her fingers. Carrie shuddered. She lifted her cunt to Chris’s mouth and her breast to Shay’s, feeling a complete sexual abandonment she’d never known before. All thought or decision was gone—only gut reaction and sensation remained as she undulated her body in waves, seeking their continued caresses.

90

Key West

Chris lapped at her harder and Shay lowered her thin lips over the nipple she’d just licked, now sucking, pulling on Carrie in a hot rhythm that vibrated all through her. She met Chris’s fiery eyes over top of Shay’s hair as he lowered another lick, beginning to concentrate on her clit now. “Oooh, yes!” she yelled without planning to. Shay molded Carrie’s other breast in her hand while sucking warm and slow on the first. Chris locked his lips around her clit and nearly sent her over the edge. “Yes, baby, yes,” she moaned. “Suck me. Suck me there.” In response, he pulled on her clit with his mouth and she lifted her cunt against him—yes, yes, yes—knowing she’d come soon. She watched with pure sexual joy as Shay continued sucking and licking her breast, meeting her eyes when she pulled back slightly to close her teeth gently around the taut pink nipple. Chris’s sucking became faster, more intense, as she fucked his mouth. Shay pulled on her nipple with her teeth, providing the exact intense pleasure-pain Carrie needed in that driving moment. She writhed against them both, sobbing, whimpering, so close to coming it hurt, so close she wanted to scream—and then she did scream as the climax thundered through her. She pummeled Chris’s hot mouth with her pussy. She thrust her breast deep past Shay’s teeth into her mouth. “Oh God! Oh God! Oh God!” Wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure shook her, traveling the length of her body, wracking her—not stopping, not stopping. Like before with Chris, the exquisite pulsing sensations didn’t die when she expected them to, rolling on and on inside her. After what seemed a long while, her body finally quit vibrating in bliss, leaving her exhausted and panting, trembling. Shay released her breast and flashed a wan cat’s smile up at her, before lifting a small kiss to her lips. When Shay leaned back, Carrie saw Chris lowering a final kiss to her bare pussy before kissing his way ravenously up her stomach and breasts to her mouth. “You are fucking astounding,” he whispered with a sexy smile. She smiled back, having tasted the remnants of her salty juices on his lips. “You are. You lick me so good, baby.” Next to them, Shay leaned back, stretching across a towel, looking utterly erotic as she licked her lips and eased one hand down inside her bathing suit bottom. And even as a big part of Carrie still wanted to hoard Chris all to herself, she followed her instincts, knowing her confident giving would excite the hell out of him. Reaching over, she curled her hand around one of Shay’s thighs and pulled at it, parting her legs. She watched a silent smile form on Shay’s face as she continued to finger her pussy beneath the red Lycra, then she turned her gaze on Chris, reached for his hand, and pressed it over Shay’s cunt. Shay hissed in her breath, drawing her own hand out of the suit, and Chris went still. He looked into Carrie’s eyes. “Are you sure?” he whispered too low for Shay to hear over the music and rippling sails. Carrie nodded. “It’s only fair. And besides, I want to see.” He lowered his chin and flashed a look of pure heat. “Help me.” 91

Lacey Alexander

She raised her eyebrows. “Help you?” He nodded. “Help me get her bottoms down.” Carrie drew in a deep breath. Now that she’d come, her sanity had returned a little, and although she had no regrets, she wasn’t sure she was comfortable with where things had gone between her and Shay. Yet when a tug on Shay’s elastic from Chris caused the other woman to raise her ass from the deck, both of them reached for the candy red bikini bottoms and pulled them down tan, slender thighs. Her pussy was shaved completely, smoothed of all hints of hair, her mons less full in size than Carrie’s. Carrie immediately found Shay’s cunt less intimidating than she’d expected, because it was a body part she was so familiar with. When Chris closed his hand over it, caressing Shay, a familiar dart of jealousy shot into Carrie’s heart, but like before, it arrived with enough arousal that she was able to push the jealousy aside. Chris raised his gaze to her. “Come closer. Look at her with me.” Her stomach lurched lightly. She’d told him she wanted to see, and he clearly intended to push that issue, to derive as much enjoyment from it as he could. So she drew nearer and watched as Chris spread Shay’s pussy open with his hands. Everything about Shay’s cunt, she noticed, was smaller than hers—her clit, the width of her when she was open, her inner lips. And still Shay could take a big cock like Chris’s, could probably take anything. Another arrow of jealousy stabbed at her, but she ignored it, wanting to please Chris. “Watch me lick her.” The command made Carrie’s cunt flinch slightly as Shay planted her feet flat on the deck and lifted her pussy so that Chris could reach it without bending over. Carrie leaned close enough that she could detect the scent of Shay’s slit, even amid the salty breeze. She watched as Chris raked his tongue slowly up Shay’s pink center. Being so close to the act made her shudder, feeling almost as if it were still her being licked. He gave her a sexy smile and delivered another lick, this one making Shay cry out. “Oooh, baby. That’s good.” “Give me your hand,” Chris said to Carrie. Why? she wanted to ask, but he reached for it before she could hesitate. Firmly folding her last two fingers under, he used both hands to stiffen the remaining fingers and slid them into Shay’s wet passage. Both Shay and she gasped—Shay with pleasure, Carrie with too many emotions to sort them out. Pleasure, shock, wonder, reluctance. The inside of Shay’s pussy was startlingly warm and slick on her fingers. She didn’t move them, in or out, just sat there stunned and nervous. Chris must have seen the doubt on her face, because he tilted her head and gave her a playful, reassuring smile. “Don’t think so much,” he whispered. “Just feel. Just let it happen. For me. I want you to feel it, to know what I feel when I’m with you.”

92

Key West

Carrie took a deep breath and looked to Shay’s wet, open pussy, still lifted in the air. Biting her lip, she pushed her fingers into the moisture slightly farther, to the hilt. “That’s right, angel,” Chris breathed as Shay let out a pleasured sigh. Filled with the desire to please them both now, she pulled back slightly and pushed them in again, amazed at the wet, enveloping warmth and the ease with which her fingers glided through Shay’s juices. Shay released another happy sigh and Carrie began to work harder, pulling her fingers out farther before pushing them in with more force. Shay’s pussy began to meet her small thrusts, taking her fingers in still deeper, and despite her uncertainties, Carrie’s own pussy was soon soaking wet. “That’s right, baby, fuck her with your fingers,” Chris crooned, then he leaned over to lick Shay’s clit. Shay let out a growl, and as Carrie watched Chris lick her again, and again, soon eating her with his whole mouth, she wanted more. Unbidden urges grew inside her. Urges to kiss—Chris or Shay or even Shay’s pussy, it didn’t matter; she only knew her mouth wanted to be involved. And urges to fuck—her cunt ached and she wanted desperately to rub it against something, anything. “Lick her,” Chris said. A mere minute or two earlier and she’d have probably refused, but now she tentatively leaned in, brushing just the tip of her tongue across Shay’s clit. The very act sent quivers of excitement echoing down through her torso into her womb. “Again,” he said. This time she was less timid, licking Shay’s clit more fully, her tongue picking up a briny taste she recognized from kissing Chris after he’d been eating her. At the end of the stroke, she opened her eyes and saw Shay smile up at her over her breasts, which she kneaded in her hands. “Oooh, sweets,” she purred with an ultra-sexy bite in her voice. As Carrie softly licked her again, daring to take her tongue a little lower this time, into the pink flesh beneath Shay’s clit, Chris joined her, licking below and bringing his tongue up to delicately meet hers. She let out a light moan of pleasure when the lick turned into a kiss, a gentle sparring of tongues against Shay’s cunt. She still moved her fingers in and out down below. Like so many times since reaching this decadent place, Carrie’s inhibitions were fading beneath the weight of the sensuality surrounding her. She could scarcely believe she was enjoying fooling around with Shay, and wondered if this might mean she was bisexual, but when she thought about it, she wasn’t sure this was really about being bi. She didn’t think she’d want to be with Shay or any other woman if Chris wasn’t there, watching, encouraging, sharing. She thought it was, more likely, about total sexual immersion. If you closed your eyes and someone licked your pussy, could you tell if it was a man or woman? This was about enjoying all of it, a guy’s hard body, a woman’s softer curves, the whole package, all the sensations that made the world go round. She and Chris shared another lick, this time pressing their tongues together and dragging them side by side up Shay’s slit as she thrust her wet fingers repeatedly into

93

Lacey Alexander

Shay’s warm passage. Shay moaned, and again, Carrie and Chris ended the dual lick with a meeting of tongues, one swirling around the other, tasting, seeking. “I want you to make her come,” Chris said, wearing a wicked little smile. Carrie leaned back slightly, turning on a playful voice. “But I want to suck your cock while you lick her.” The heat in his blue gaze caught fire as he let out a small growl. “That’s a tough choice…but I guess you win. Suck my cock, angel.” She offered him a coquettish smile as she drew her fingers from Shay’s cunt, then inserted them into Chris’s mouth. A lust-filled moan left him as he sucked Shay’s juices off while gazing heatedly into Carrie’s eyes. When he released her fingers, she eased from between Shay’s legs and waited as Chris positioned himself on all fours so she could slide beneath him, down to his cock. And mmm, what a cock it was. Just as big and hard as when she and Shay had been ravaging it with their tongues. She couldn’t wait to taste it, to suck the wetness off the end. She reached up and wrapped her hand full around it, although he was so thick her fingers didn’t even come close to meeting. She drew it down to her mouth, happily closing her lips over him, sucking his fluid from the tip, letting her mouth fill with the sweet taste. He let out a stifled moan and Carrie knew he must have his face buried in Shay’s pussy by now, but all jealousy had fled the scene—she simply wanted to soak up the experience, enjoy the sun and sea wind, the gentle rocking of the boat on the waves. She simply wanted to enjoy giving her man as much pleasure as she could. Glancing back over her head, she saw Shay lower her ass to the deck, Chris’s mouth following, his body easing slightly lower, which brought his dick much closer to her. As she caught sight of Shay’s pink pussy, spread wide beneath Chris’s ministrations, his huge cock settled between her breasts. She let out a moan of deep pleasure, using her hands to press the mounds inward, closing them soft and tight around his shaft. Next it was he who moaned as she slid her breasts against him. To her surprise, hearing his groans come out so muffled—and knowing why—continued to add to her excitement. Opening her mouth, she wrapped it around the head of his cock when it slid up through her soft flesh. Thoroughly into her task, she sucked vigorously, sliding her lips up and down, taking him as deep as she could, welcoming his slow, steady thrusts. As his shaft got wetter, it slid with more ease through her breasts, delivering more and more pleasure to them. She loved having him in her mouth again, filling her there, stretching her lips. Above her, both Shay and Chris were moaning, loud and deep, and she heard herself joining their heated little symphony. “Oh God, lick me!” Shay began to yell. “Lick my cunt!

94

Key West

As Chris increased the tempo of his mouth, he upped the speed of his cock, too— fucking Carrie’s mouth with more urgency, pushing his hard shaft deeper into her throat while the lower half of his erection continued sliding roughly through the valley of her breasts. “Oh, I’m coming now!” Shay cried out. “I’m coming!” Her words dissolved into groans as Chris finished her off, and Carrie kept sucking him for all she was worth, wondering if he would come, too, in her mouth. She’d never let Jon do that, but if Chris wanted to right now, she wouldn’t move a muscle—she’d just take his come deep into her, sucking him dry. She was almost sure he was going to do that—when he pulled out. He eased away to kneel beside her. Glancing down, she saw her breasts glistening with a sheen of wetness and she massaged them a moment before tweaking her nipples. Chris’s look, as usual, was one of stark desire and determination as he watched her. Behind her, she heard Shay panting her recovery from orgasm, but her attention stayed focused solely on Chris. Grabbing her ankles, he shifted her on the deck by a full ninety degrees until he rested between her parted legs. Bending over her, he braced himself on the deck, planting his strong hands on either side of her face as he lowered a kiss thick with the taste of Shay to her lips. “I’m gonna fuck that tight little pussy now,” he said in a low voice that hit her with both promise and threat. Would he be able to get inside her today? Would her passage have drawn back up since last night, back to its normal size? She had no idea how such things worked. Easing back to his knees, he spread her thighs wide, as wide as they would go. From her peripheral vision, she saw Shay rolling to her side, propped on one elbow, watching. Reaching up, he slid his fingers into her mouth and she knew he wanted her to wet them. She sucked them until he drew them back and pushed two into her pussy. “Mmm,” she moaned. Despite everything they’d done today, this was the first time anything had been inserted into her, and it made her realize how hungry her cunt was. He fucked her that way and she responded, pushing against him, trying to ready herself as much as possible. “Do you want my cock, angel?” he breathed over her. “Oh yes, baby.” “Tell me. Tell me how much you want it.” “I want your big cock in my pussy so bad.” He let out a small growl at her words and she only hoped she was as hot and open as she felt. “Three fingers,” he said, inserting another one.

95

Lacey Alexander

To her joy, she barely felt the difference, which must mean she was wide open indeed. “Can you do four?” He cast an aroused grin. “Oh yeah, baby, I can do four.” “Oh!” she cried out when his fourth finger lodged inside her. When he pushed inward she could feel where, together, they widened toward his knuckles. “Oh! God! Oh!” she cried as he pushed them in deeper, and she knew she was opening more and more for him. Even as the width of his fingers began to make her feel painfully stretched, her pussy convulsed around them in pleasure. When she reached to caress her breasts, kneading them feverishly in her hands, Shay scooted closer, moving in behind her. Leaning on one of the mast poles, she drew Carrie’s upper body into her lap, reaching over her shoulders to take over the task. Instinct and need drove Carrie to reach down, as Shay had earlier, and hold her pussy open. “So good, angel,” her lover crooned above, priming her with his hot, low voice. “You’re getting so good and open for me.” “Fuck me,” she pleaded, at once surprised and aroused as the unbidden words left her. “Please fuck me now.” Chris groaned at the request and drew his fingers from her passage, immediately replacing them with the tip of his cock. “You’re so wet, baby, this is gonna slide right in,” he promised. Yet as he began to inch his way inside, even as her pussy welcomed him, she was stretched so wide it hurt. When she cried out in pain, he realized it immediately and drew back slightly. He never said a word, never took his gaze from her face, as he curled his hands tight around her ass, lifting her slightly, which seemed to help him ease in a little deeper. Having a man so big was at once a blessing and a curse. She adored his cock, but she longed for her cunt to be able to take it. Still gripping her ass, he began stroking her—his fingertips reaching inward, drawing hot little lines out from the tiny opening of her asshole. She let out a sigh, unsure where the wave of hot pleasure had just come from. But when he did it again, stroking her ass, digging his fingers in so that one of them gently nudged the little fissure before he drew those magic lines of heat outward—she knew it was stimulation to her anus that was sending intense arcs of sensation through her ass and cunt. She let out a cry of bliss and he pushed his cock deeper, deeper, into her tight pussy. “Oh! Oh, yes!” she sobbed. He was in, filling her so full, just like last night. “So fucking tight,” he murmured. “Fuck me now,” she begged. Shay’s soft, lithe hands still kneaded her breasts, squeezing and releasing with exquisite pressure, then pinching and pulling her nipples with a skill that told her Shay knew how to please a woman as well as a man. And when Chris began moving his

96

Key West

massive cock in and out of her in slow, thorough strokes, she thought she would die of pleasure. “How’s that feel, angel?” She nodded against Shay’s legs. “Good. Big. So full.” Masculine pride laced his smile and it made Carrie lower her gaze to where that tremendous shaft moved in her wetness. Apparently, she wasn’t the only one fascinated by watching him fuck her, because Shay slowly eased out from under her to kneel down by her cunt, studying the slow strokes he delivered. Despite being shocked repeatedly by Shay’s aggressiveness, it still stunned Carrie when Shay reached down and wrapped her hand around the base of Chris’s erection, as if to help guide him in and out of Carrie’s cunt. Carrie almost wanted to stop her, to let this connection be only between her and Chris, yet her gaze as well as both of theirs stayed locked on the point of entry, and Carrie felt Chris’s thrusts a little harder, a little deeper, because Shay was pulling on him, making it that way. When Shay finally bent over and flicked her tongue across Carrie’s clit, she was no longer inclined to complain at all. Instead, she moaned as the hot pleasure rushed through her cunt and up into her breasts, which she molded in her hands again, now that Shay’s attentions were elsewhere. Shay wasn’t as shy about licking pussy as Carrie had been, delivering lick after hot lick as Chris fucked her. Carrie moaned and cried out as the heat grew, the sensations beginning to swallow her. Whenever she glanced down to watch Shay tongue her, she found the other girl’s sexy brown eyes gazing back. She heard herself moaning, almost sobbing. Despite how incredibly open her passage had become—Chris’s cock now sliding in and out with near ease—she somehow yearned to spread even wider, to take even more in, to feel Shay’s mouthing even more profoundly. “You’re so open now, baby,” Chris said through clenched teeth. “Oh yes. Fuck me. Lick me,” she cried out on a hot breath. “Lick me hard,” she pleaded, needing more, more, and wanting to come so badly she could barely stand it. What before had been small, tiny thrusts on her part were now hungry slams, her pussy crushing into Chris’s cock, harder and harder, and no matter how hard they fucked, Shay persevered, still tonguing her clit. “Oh God, a little more, just a little more,” she begged. The second orgasm was even more shattering than the first, seeming to scream through her body with a fury she’d never known. She heard herself sobbing, crying out, but she couldn’t think or make decisions or control any part of herself—she was overcome by the raw, searing upsurge of pure pleasure. This climax didn’t last as long as her previous one, thank God—she didn’t think she could survive if it had. As the waves of sensation began to wane, she rode it out, still

97

Lacey Alexander

thrusting against Chris’s cock and Shay’s mouth. She was trying to stifle her moans, regain power over her breathing, come back down to earth, when Chris said, “I’m gonna come soon, angel. Do you want it in you, or on you?” Normally, she’d have definitely said in her, loving having him empty his seed in her pussy, but a memory from yesterday struck—how strangely pleasurable it had been to have him shoot onto her cunt and breasts and rub it into her. It had seemed like a whole new way to take a guy’s come. Besides which, it seemed unfair to Shay to keep his orgasm all to herself. She was still very confused over how she felt toward Shay—or how Shay felt toward her—but given the pleasure Shay had imparted, she wanted to be generous. “On me,” she said, as he withdrew, adding, “Help him, Shay. Make him come.” Shay gave her a heated smile of appreciation as she reached for his cock, having no qualms about sucking him directly after being in Carrie’s pussy. Chris gazed down on her, his eyes glazed, occasionally leaning his head back and hissing in his breath in a passion that appeared akin to agony. Finally, he said, “Now. Now!” withdrawing from Shay’s mouth and coming in arcing spurts of white that spattered Carrie’s breasts with small splashes of heat. He groaned deep and hard at each shot, his cock held firm in his hand. Her breath grew labored as she peered down on it, and she was about to follow the urge to rub it into her soft flesh when Shay knelt quickly at her side, leaning down to lick it off. Tendrils of pleasure wound around her at the unexpected ministrations, Shay’s fingers, palms, simultaneously caressing and saturating her skin with semen as she lapped up the thick white fluid as if it were water and she’d just crossed a desert. Watching her, Carrie reached up to help her rub the come into her breasts, drinking in the heat of Shay’s wet tongue. “Ah, God, girls,” Chris moaned above them, “stop or you’re gonna make me come again.”

98

Key West

Chapter Eight Hours later, Chris and Carrie lay on the bed in her hotel room. Chris licked her delicious little pussy as he sank his cock into her soft, wet mouth. “Mmm,” he murmured against her clit, making her shudder. No matter how many times she wrapped her pretty lips around his cock, it still felt brand new to him. He’d need to fuck her again soon. They’d been playing around, teasing each other—fondling, kissing, sucking—practically since they got off the boat late that afternoon. It hadn’t been the first time he’d been with two women—hell, it wasn’t the first time he’d been with Shay and another woman—but it had felt so incredibly different. Because he knew how inexperienced Carrie was in terms of sexual partners, not to mention other girls, yet she’d been daring enough to let herself experience it. Watching her with Shay had filled him with a heat unlike any he ever remembered. She’d been at once timid and bold. He’d seen her let go of her old preconceived notions of good and bad, right and wrong, one by one, before his very eyes—and for a girl who’d shown up here two days ago wearing a halo, he found the changes in her both remarkable and more exciting than he ever could have imagined. Using his thumbs to part the outer lips of her pussy so he could blow across her hot, sensitive clit, he listened with pleasure as she released a quivery moan around his cock. He couldn’t help glancing down at her, watching the way her mouth widened, taking him in. Easing his cock a little deeper into her warmth, he suffered a hot spasm, sighing with pleasure. “God, you suck me good, angel,” he said, low and intense as ribbons of sensual electricity crackled through his arms, legs. He raked his tongue across her clit—turned on by how prominent it was. She probably didn’t know it, but her pussy looked built for sex. She might have started out unimaginably tight on the inside, but on the outside, everything about her cunt was slightly larger than average—her mons fleshier, her clitoris bulkier, her inner lips larger. He loved just studying her cunt, getting drunk on how hot she looked there. After their little party on the boat, they’d finally dug out the fried chicken and had lunch. She’d kept laughing, her pretty trill filling the air, saying, “I can’t believe I’m sitting naked on a boat in the middle of the ocean with you guys, just eating chicken, like it’s normal.” Shay had delivered one of her usual tinged-with-sin smiles. “It’s normal here, sweets.” Shay was right—it was normal there, but knowing how normal it wasn’t in Carrie’s world had kept him on the edge of arousal, remembering a time not so long ago when

99

Lacey Alexander

such hot, open sex was new to him, too—and he enjoyed the naughtiness of it, the forbidden feel of it, all over again through her eyes. He licked her firmly, lapping up the damp, salty taste of her. They’d taken a shower together upon first coming in—he’d loved soaping up her naked pussy and her big beautiful breasts—but she still smelled and tasted ripe with sex and heat. He spread her wider, licked her deeper, from her hot little opening all the way up her wet, pink center, wanting to consume her somehow, take her inside him the way she took him inside. God, this was insane. The last time he’d felt so enamored with a woman was…well, a long time ago. In another world, another life. When he’d come to Key West, he’d traded in that part of his existence, as well. Women were plentiful here, and sex was easy to come by. There’d been no reason for emotional entanglements with women, so he just hadn’t had any. Hadn’t wanted any. When he’d chucked the nine to five and headed south, he’d just gone through a bad breakup with…well, the only girl he’d ever wanted to marry—a thought that was difficult for him to grasp now. And he’d decided life was a hell of a lot simpler without that sort of shit mucking it up. Only…Carrie was reminding him. Of emotional entanglements. Of those feelings that almost became physical—like little strings and pulleys attached to his heart, which got tugged on at the most unexpected moments. When she smiled at him. When she got embarrassed over something. When she laughed. Mmm, God, her mouth. So wet. So sweet, how she let him thrust into it, fucking it. “Ah, baby,” he murmured, leaning his head back in ecstasy. Dangerous. The word darted through his head like a warning. His feelings for her were dangerous, because he was starting to care. Too much. God, watching her leave in a few days would be difficult. One more good reason not to get attached to women. The ones you get attached to always leave. Damn it, stop this, he lectured himself as he French-kissed her clit, circling it with the tip of tongue. She cried out with pleasure, so he did it again, making her pant and tremble. This was too fucking good to mess it up with worry, so he banished all thoughts from his mind except the here and now, her wet cunt, her warm mouth, those spectacular breasts that wrapped around his cock so soft and tight. “Again,” she whimpered, begging him, so he whirled his tongue over her prettily swollen clit, relishing her moan, relishing the way she began moving against him, fucking his mouth as he fucked hers. The electricity in his veins sizzled with the knowledge that she would come soon. Again. God, how many times had he gotten her off since they’d reached the hotel? Three? Four? She was an orgasmic little thing, that was for sure, and making her come filled him with an unadulterated bliss he couldn’t even understand.

100

Key West

Her pussy pushed hard at him and he mouthed her, using tongue and lips and teeth, getting lost in the lush wetness of her, lost in her hot whimpers and moans, until finally she was crying out, driving her clit between his lips—hard, harder, hardest— soaking him in the warm joy of her climax. Before it was through, she was screaming, writhing, growling with wild pleasure, drenching his face with her sweet honey, pushing him close to orgasm himself. He’d always prided himself on great staying power, but damn, sometimes this girl made him so crazy that it altered his control. At the moment, he needed to take control—his body was humming with the need for action, the driving urge to thrust. Withdrawing his cock from the heaven of her mouth, he turned her over, stomach down, kneeling between her spread thighs. When he began to massage her pretty little ass, lightly pink from the sun—because his sensual application of sunscreen there didn’t come ‘til after fucking and fried chicken—she lifted it toward him, giving him a perfect view of her tiny asshole and the bare slit underneath. He let his cock slide through the crack of her ass, the same as if he were fucking her breasts. She moved against it, moaning lightly. “Get on your hands and knees,” he commanded softly. She did as he asked, though she tossed him a wary look over her shoulder. It was a new position for them, but he knew she could take it. Placing his hands at her hips, he leaned the tip of his erection against her slit, pushing gently. The head entered her, and they both moaned, but when he pushed again, he met a roadblock. Fuck, she’d tensed up, probably from the new position. And since he knew her pussy could take him, he also knew he could thrust his way in, but he didn’t want to risk hurting her, so instead he turned to his new secret weapon—the one he’d discovered by accident today on the boat. Her tight little asshole. Touch her anywhere even close to it and it multiplied her excitement—infinitely, it seemed. Her sensitive little anus had given him entry on the boat, and again, after their shower. Since then, they’d ordered and eaten a pizza, naked—another novelty that had made her giggle— and they’d indulged in lots of touching and oral play, but apparently the break in actual penetration had given her the chance to tighten up again. Reaching under his cock, he swept his fingertips through her wet cunt, rubbing the juice from her pussy in small circles directly on her asshole. “Oh! Oh God!” That quick, she bucked against him and his shaft drove deeper into her. That was all he needed, but he wanted more—wanted to see how thoroughly he could thrill her. Wetting his fingers in her cunt once more, he repeated the circular motion on her anal opening, making her cry out and drive her pussy against him, taking him deeper still, just before he eased the tip of his middle finger inside her ass. “Oh God! What are you doing?”

101

Lacey Alexander

She sounded frantic with excitement, sending a flood of heat through him as he began to slide his hard cock in and out of her, edging his finger into her tight fissure just a little farther. “I’m playing with your asshole,” he said on half a laugh. God, he loved her naïveté. More than that, he loved taking it away. “Unh,” she moaned, deep and loud. “That feels so…so…” He pushed his finger farther, in time with the thrusts of his shaft in her warm, wet pussy, until it was buried to the first knuckle. “Mmm, God, it’s incredible.” “I love that,” he breathed. “And I wish I could fuck you there, baby, wish I could cram my cock into this tight little hole.” With that, he drove his finger still deeper, making her whimper and moan and fuck him even harder. “I wish you could, too. But…mmm, your finger is…oh God!…wonderful.” Her asshole clenched around his finger each time she pumped her cunt against him. She cried out with each thrust of his super-stiff shaft, her sobs like sweet erotic music to his ears. His balls and cock spasmed, seeming to draw his whole body into a tight, ready-toexplode knot. God, she made him crazy, made his cock wild, made him… “Ah, baby, here I come for you! Here I come!” They filled the air with hot moans as he released his sperm deep in her warm pussy. And then they collapsed on the bed, him atop her, both breathing hard as he pushed her hair aside, sprinkling a few kisses across the back of her neck. They lay silent and Chris basked in the ease of the moment—how good and comfortable it felt to be with her. “So,” she said from beneath him, “You don’t think you could ever fuck me there, in my ass?” The fact that she even wanted that nearly made his spent cock perk back to life. He chuckled softly into her hair, wrapping one softly curled lock around his finger. “Well, I wouldn’t say not ever. But given the size of my cock and how little that hole is, and that I don’t want to hurt you… I think it would take some time.” “How much time?” He hesitated. “More than we have.” She issued a soft sigh of disappointment and neither spoke further about the fact that her stay here was very temporary and that this was only a vacation fling. He’d do well to start remembering that. So he changed the subject to something more fun. “Did I mention to you how fucking astounding you were today on the boat?” Her pretty laughter filled the air. “Only a few hundred times.” He gave a teasing shrug, knowing full well how clear he’d made his enthusiasm over their threesome. “Did I mention how incredibly hot you were with Shay, kissing her, touching her, licking her pussy with me?” His cock did perk back to life at that memory. 102

Key West

She rolled out from under him onto her back, lifting the tip of her finger to her bottom lip, as if thinking. “Hmm, yes, I think you may have shared that with me.” “Speaking of sharing,” he said, gazing warm into her eyes, dark green in the lamp lit room, “thank you. For sharing me with Shay.” Even though Carrie had acquiesced easily enough, there’d been moments when he’d felt an inexplicable guilt, like maybe he should have kept their sex private, sacred. On the other hand, though, it had been so completely erotic to have a three-way with her that he couldn’t regret it. “You know, to be honest, I don’t quite know how to take her. I can’t figure out if she likes me or not.” He let out a laugh. “Oh, she likes you, all right. She let me know she wanted to get naked with you last night at the Lizard.” He loved the way she blushed, her cheeks turning as pink as her lovely sun-kissed ass. “I didn’t mean like me that way. I meant…sometimes she seems nice, and other times I feel like she’s…challenging me or something. Like maybe she thinks I’m not enough woman for you and wants to make me prove I am.” He slid one hand to her bare hip. “First of all, let’s get one thing straight. You’re more than enough woman for me, baby. Second, I think Shay wants to like you, but I also think maybe she’s a little jealous of you.” “I think that, too. But…why should she be jealous?” He shrugged. “Even though she and I are long over, sexually speaking—until today, I mean—I think maybe she just feels a little possessive of me or something.” “But I’ll be leaving in a few days. And she won’t.” Chris simply looked at her. He knew good and well why Shay was jealous—she could surely see the way he looked at Carrie, could surely sense that this was more than another quickie affair with some girl who came to Key West looking to get wild. But he couldn’t tell Carrie that. And hell—hadn’t he just told himself he wasn’t going to worry about that anymore, wasn’t going to feel it? “Let’s…not think about that, okay?” He sealed the thought with a kiss—both to keep her from answering and because her sweet lips had turned a dark berry shade beneath the sun and were so swollen from sucking his cock that he needed to feel them beneath his mouth.

***** Carrie awoke from her nap to kisses on her breasts. She rolled automatically from her back to her side, to give Chris easier access. “I’m so in lust with these,” he said, dropping another soft kiss on her erect nipple before peering up at her, a sexy twinkle in his eyes. “Want to go fuck on the balcony?” She laughed. “What brought that on?”

103

Lacey Alexander

He tilted his head slightly, pillowing it against her breasts. “Okay, this might sound weird, but I could’ve sworn I heard people out there having sex a while ago.” She glanced over to the sliding door, which they’d opened earlier to catch the breeze blowing in off the ocean. “After I decided I wasn’t dreaming, I got up and stepped outside, but didn’t see anything. So…hell if I know what I heard, but it feels great out and I thought it might be nice to fuck out there.” “You weren’t imagining it,” she told him with a grin. “My newlywed neighbors, Amy and Cole, seem to like to do it on the balcony. They were probably hoping I was out there, and I’m sure they’d have loved it if you’d gotten there in time to see them.” He leaned his head back, looking surprised. “They were hoping you were out there?” She bit her lip with the old habit of being slightly embarrassed, even though she had no qualms about filling Chris in. “I was sitting out on the balcony after I got back from the Party Barge the other night, and they came out in black leather and fucked while I watched.” He blinked. “They knew you were watching?” She laughed, realizing the story was actually a little more complicated. “No, but I spoke with them the next morning, and it sort of came out that I’d seen. Turns out they’re into being watched and they suggested I might want to wander out on my balcony in the evening while I’m here.” Chris glanced down at his cock, which was getting stiffer every second, then lifted his gaze back to her. “Okay, this is pretty erotic. Tell me more.” She shrugged and grinned. “Sorry, that’s it.” He leaned his head back in playful disappointment. “Just when it was getting good, too.” “Well, who knows, we could, uh…bump into them yet.” “I’ll keep my fingers crossed,” he said, holding them up to show her. When she opened her mouth slightly, starting to feel sexy again after telling him about Cole and Amy, he slid his crossed fingers into her mouth. She sucked them in, then let them back out. “So, what do you say? Can I interest you in a balcony fuck?” She nodded, sitting up. “Just let me slip something on first.” He dropped his head back on the bed. “Angel, if you put something on, I’ll just have to take it right back off.” She turned to him with a smile. “Don’t worry—it won’t have to come off. It’s something sexy I got at my bridal shower. I didn’t repack my bags before I left, so I have some lingerie. And it’ll be just enough to make me not feel entirely naked out there.” He chuckled. “You adjusted pretty well to being entirely naked on the boat today.”

104

Key West

She remained stunned at the erotic pleasures she’d experienced earlier. The memory made her pussy swell. “True. But I guess I felt a certain sense of privacy out there, since there weren’t any boats around.” “All right—whatever you say.” His playful eye roll told her he thought she was being silly, but it wasn’t easy to shed all the vestiges of the only life she’d ever known all at once. Besides, she thought he’d like her negligee, and it would be just enough covering that if Amy and Cole happened back out, she wouldn’t feel totally exposed. Just because she’d gotten naked with Shay—and okay, the entire Party Barge—didn’t mean she intended to do it with everyone. Chris went out and a few minutes later Carrie joined him, wearing a curvehugging, flesh-colored, see-through slip that started low on her breasts and ended high on her thighs. By the time she stepped through the door, she’d discovered the feel of the fabric moving against her skin made her feel ultra-sensual. “I’m here,” she whispered, finding him leaning against the balcony rail in the dark, watching the moonlight arc across the water. Unlike her, he’d stayed naked, and she liked the view of his muscled back and ass, but when he turned around, she enjoyed his reaction to her lingerie even more. “Aw, baby,” he growled, flashing a hot little grin. “Ouch.” She knew from a glance in the mirror that her breasts stood high in the meshy fabric, her nipples poking clearly through, their color making two dark blots in the slip. Her bare pussy and what remained of her pubic hair showed through, as well. “This is better than a wet t-shirt,” he said. She approached on bare feet, running her hands up his tan chest as his arms closed around her. “I thought you’d like it.” “Hate to break it to you, though,” he said with a tilt of his head, “this doesn’t hide much. If your friends come out on their balcony, they’re still gonna get the pleasure of seeing your pretty body.” She smiled bashfully, finally acknowledging what she hadn’t even been able to admit to herself until just now. “Okay, so maybe I knew that. Maybe I just wanted to…look extra-sexy for you.” His big hands eased down onto her ass, massaging it through the thin slip. “Mmm, mission accomplished, angel.” With that, he took her hand and led her to a chair—the same she’d sat in that very morning to talk with Amy and Cole as they ate breakfast. He took a seat and she straddled his lap. His erection stretched up over his abdomen and stomach. She glanced down admiringly, loving the way he managed to stay hard for her no matter how many times they did it.

105

Lacey Alexander

“So, you think this is going to work? This position?” They’d done it like this in the tub, of course, but he’d been priming her for a long while then, and it seemed her pussy’s capacity still wasn’t entirely predictable. He grinned. “I know it will. I have my secret weapon now.” She raised her eyebrows, resting her hands gently on his chest. “Secret weapon?” She shivered as he ran his hands up under her slip to squeeze her ass, one lone finger just barely touching her excitable little asshole. She sucked in her breath at the pleasure the tiny caress sent through her body. “I can’t believe I’m a person who likes that,” she said on a laugh. He chuckled along with her. “Why not?” “I don’t know,” she said sheepishly. “I guess I just always thought of that as a pretty kinky sort of thing.” This time, he leaned his head back in rich, deep laughter. “Yeah—ha, ha—laugh at the naïve girl,” she teased. He leaned toward her until their foreheads touched. “Want to know a secret?” “Sure.” “I love how naïve you are. And I love being the man who changes that.” She drew back slightly, looking into his eyes. God, she was wild for this man. And she couldn’t even imagine going back to her real life in her real world without him. She wanted to tell him so, wanted to say those horrible, dreadful little words that any guy indulging in a hot, casual fling with a girl on vacation would abhor hearing. I love you. She bit her lip before they could even think about coming out. Were they true? She didn’t know. Given her recent debacle of a wedding, she didn’t exactly feel like an authority on the subject. But she felt like she was falling in love with him. She felt it in every fiber of her being. She couldn’t imagine any other man who could possibly have inspired her to do the things she’d done with him. She’d told herself it must be about rebellion, must be about needing to cut loose after her breakup with Jon—but the more time she spent with Chris, the less she believed it, and the more she thought it was all about him. Running her hands up his muscled arms, feeling the utter hardness of not just his cock, but his whole body, made her nipples seem to tighten even more than they already were as her pussy tingled softly. “Tell me about this,” she said, sliding her left hand over the tattoo banding his right arm. She’d been meaning to ask him, wanting to know if it had any significance, since the moment they’d met. “What’s to tell?” “It looks ancient and Celtic. Does that mean something or it is just a design you selected?” He tilted his head, gifting her with a small smile. “My grandfather picked it out.”

106

Key West

She let out a laugh at the unexpected answer. “Really?” He nodded. “We’ve always been close. He’s a very cool guy for somebody who’s pushing eighty, and he even came down to spend a week with me about a year after I moved here.” She drew back slightly, making a face. “Please tell me you didn’t take him on the Party Barge.” He chuckled. “No, but he wanted to go. I had to convince him it was a boring ride where guys got drunk and threw up and that no self-respecting female would even think about going. I tried to sort of…shelter him while he was here, but he insisted on hitting some bars, and he drank me under the table doing shots at Sloppy Joe’s.” “Wow,” she said. “He sounds like quite a character.” “Anyway, I told him I was thinking of getting a tattoo and he said, ‘What are you waiting for? Let’s do it now.’ So we went to a tattoo parlor and he picked this one out. He’s Irish, came over as a young man just after World War II, and one of my cousins managed to trace our roots back to practically the Middle Ages. Who knows if it’s accurate, but he thought it was cool and kind of gets into Celtic stuff. So I got it for him. And it’s kind of nice, because sometimes when I notice it in the mirror, it makes me think of the old guy.” She smiled, touched by his story. “Have you seen him since?” He nodded. “I go home every Christmas, and I exchange e-mail with him.” Another soft laugh filled the air. “He’s always asking me for tips on picking up girls. He’s got his eye on several old women at the senior citizen’s center where he plays gin rummy twice a week.” “That’s great,” she said softly. “But enough about him. I didn’t come out onto this balcony to discuss my grandpa.” She rose slightly on her knees, wiggling her hips as she twined her arms around his neck. “And what exactly did you come out here for?” He grazed his hands up past her hips, stroking his thumbs over her pearled nipples, making her release a low groan. “I came out here to fuck my hot little angel,” he whispered. A tremor raced through her pussy as she rose higher on her knees, lifting her breasts to his mouth. He nipped gently at one peak, catching it in his teeth through the filmy fabric. She sucked in her breath as the little bite echoed through her, straight down into her cunt. The transparent garment possessed a small keyhole between her breasts, tied with a thin bow—he used his teeth to pull the string and reached up to part the slip’s little vee opening until he’d freed her breasts, the fabric pulled tight around their outer edges. “Mmm, I do like this outfit,” he growled, lifting a kiss to the inner curve of her breast. “You look hot in it, but I can still get to everything I need to.”

107

Lacey Alexander

Reaching up, she cupped one breast while he watched, lifting her nipple to his mouth. He looked into her eyes as he delivered slow, sensual licks over the distended nub, the night breeze making the wet peak tingle coolly. She gazed back, feeling as if perhaps they’d never been quite so intimate as this—their faces so close, their eyes locked, their foreplay tantalizingly unhurried and deliberate. His voice was the softest whisper, almost lost in the breeze. “Fuck me.” Carrie felt the request slither down through her body like something alive. Her pussy surged with moisture and her breasts ached. Reaching slowly down for his big cock, she licked her lips, bending to lower a gentle kiss to the wet end. She felt him shudder, heard him breathe, “Ah,” as she sat back up and licked her lips again, tasting the sweet flavor of his pre-come, being sure to remove every remnant of his wetness from her lips and not let a drop go to waste. Then she shifted, her movements leisurely, languid—wanting to stretch this out, wanting him to watch her, wanting him to feel just as sensually wired as she did. She lifted her cunt, poising it on the tip of his huge shaft before she sank down, taking him inside. She let out a deep cry of pleasure—he felt even bigger than usual, as if he were spearing her whole body, as if there was nothing to her but the hot cock that filled her. “Damn,” he murmured, his voice quivering slightly. “You took me so fucking easy, angel.” Oh God, she had. She hadn’t even thought about it; she’d been thinking of nothing but wanting him inside her, how well he would fill her, how slow she wanted to fuck him so it would last all night. It was probably the first time he’d entered her that she hadn’t been hyperaware of his size, tense and waiting to see what happened. She smiled. “Looks like you don’t need that secret weapon, after all.” He grinned. “Well, I might not need it, but I may just use it anyway.” Yet Carrie could hardly even think about her ass at the moment—her full focus was on how well his shaft filled her pussy. “Do you have any idea how incredible you feel in my cunt?” He released a soft growl. “Probably about as good as you feel on my cock. You’re still so, so tight, angel.” She sighed. “Who wouldn’t be tight, around this monster?” He laughed. “You might be surprised. Your sweet little pussy is definitely the tightest thing I’ve felt in a very long time.” “Good,” she said playfully. “That makes me feel special.” His grin faded. “You are special.” She released a languid sigh, letting the sentiment permeate her.

108

Key West

“You know today, when I said I wanted you to lick Shay so you could feel what I feel with you?” She nodded. And he shook his head. “You couldn’t have felt what I feel with you. Maybe some of the physical part, but…you couldn’t have felt the way I feel inside.” His words stole her breath for a moment, but when she recovered, she knew she wanted to make love to him even more now—wanted to make love to him as he’d never been made love to before. As his hands curved around her ass, she slid sensually up and down his long shaft in protracted, lingering strokes. She watched his gaze arc across her face, down over her breasts, held so snugly by the fabric stretched around them, then below, to where he entered her wetness. She lowered her cunt on him again and again, in a slow, seductive fuck that was consuming her as much as she hoped it consumed him. She leaned her head back as she sank onto him, reveling in the enormity of the cock that filled her, then ran her hands back through her hair as she began to ride him a little faster, a little more rhythmically. The warm tropical night enveloped her as much as his hands kneading her ass, as much as his aura surrounding her. Her breasts jiggled lightly, sensually, against the sexy beige fabric that held them aloft and slightly pushed together. He groaned, and when she brought her head back up and opened her eyes, he looked positively mesmerized with her. She reached up, lifting the weight of her round breasts in her hands. He watched her as she ran her fingertips over her nipples, gently squeezing them, making them harder for his hungry gaze. Then she molded the mounds gently in her palms, letting the engorged peaks jut lightly against her hand. Finally, she lifted her breasts to his mouth—both of them together. They were large enough that she could push her nipples almost against one another, placing them closely side by side. Chris reached up, replacing her hands with his own to press the mounds inward as he sucked in both distended crests. The sensation shot sharply to her clit and she yelled out, still fucking him, still riding that enormous cock and feeling each and every stroke in every nerve ending in her body. Chris continued to suckle her, sometimes both nipples at once, sometimes only one, but his ministrations had her gritting her teeth in severe pleasure. Her whole being was wracked with hot delight—sensations shivering through her neck, arms, thighs, belly, as much as through her breasts and cunt. She fucked him harder now, driving her pussy down onto the hilt of his cock, grunting with each stroke. What had started out slow and sensual had become rough and animalistic, primal forces driving her actions and responses, taking her so deep into sex that she barely knew what she was doing. She’d lost thought and decision and followed her body’s instincts now, finally stopping her rough drives against him, trading them in for hot, grinding circles that rubbed her clit against the base of his shaft.

109

Lacey Alexander

He began alternating between breasts, sucking one nipple and then the other, both of them panting as she drew closer and closer to ecstasy. “Yes, yes,” she whispered on the hot breeze. “Oh, God yes, baby.” She ground her pussy heatedly against him, ultraaware of the long cock stretched full and hard inside her, knowing soon it would happen, soon she would come. Releasing her breasts, he grabbed her face in his hands and kissed her, hard. She found herself biting at his lips, and he bit back, pinching, piercing, in a struggle that was as much an attack on each other as a kiss—and then he softened it, changing the kiss to something passionate and deep, all tongue and swallowing softness. “Ahhhh!” The high-pitched cry left her when that hot, wonderful kiss took her over the edge into heated pulses and blinding sensations of orgasm. She thrust her pussy warm against him, riding it out, soaking it up, emitting more of the high moans that matched the throbs ricocheting through her body. She’d just opened her eyes to meet his when he let out a low, ferocious growl that she knew meant he was coming, too. He pushed her hips down, down, down, slamming up into her in brutal strokes that made her go lightheaded, feeling more wellfucked than ever before. When he finally went still and laid his head back, she relaxed against him, her body still tingling with amazement. It kept getting better and better with him. He lifted his head to flash sexy eyes and a wicked smile. “What the fuck was that?” he breathed. “I don’t know,” she purred, “but we should do it more often.”

110

Key West

Chapter Nine Chris had to work on Wednesday—he had a snorkeling cruise at lunchtime, was scheduled to work the kiosk for an hour after his return, and then an afternoon shift at the Lazy Lizard—but Carrie had promised him she was more than content to spend the day at the pool and meet him at the Lizard later. “I need the rest,” she assured him. He grinned. “Am I wearing you out, angel?” “Oh yeah.” “Well, don’t forget the sunscreen. We can’t have you getting burnt.” She tilted her head slightly, casting a soft smile. “Out of curiosity, are you like Shay? Do you not like tan lines?” He let his grin widen. “Actually, I love tan lines. I noticed yours from the start—the way they sort of highlight your breasts and pussy.” “Good. Because I’ll probably have much more defined ones by the end of the day.” He grinned. “Not that I’d ever discourage you from getting naked on my boat.” “I’ll remember that.” He kissed her goodbye and she yelled, “Happy snorkeling!” as he left. As he made his way home to shower and get ready for the lunch cruise, he realized he was still hard for Carrie. His cock just couldn’t seem to get used to her. He couldn’t recall ever experiencing anything like it. When the cruise started, he felt thankful he was a baggy shorts kind of guy, given that it was a family activity with plenty of moms and dads and kids on board. He’d worn an extra big shirt, too. And when he showed up at the Lizard, Shay, who knew him so well, noticed right away, big shirt or not. “That hot little chick has you in perpetual hard-on mode, doesn’t she?” She wore her usual saucy look—she had a way of flirting even as she was being jealous, of delivering every word in a sensuous tone. “Yep,” he said simply, circling behind the bar. She met him at the pick-up station with an order. “Two Long Island iced teas and a strawberry margarita. Did you fuck her all night?” This was starting to get a little out of hand. He loved Shay—she’d been one of his first friends when he’d moved here—but she was starting to worry him a little where Carrie was concerned. “Why?” he asked pointedly. “Are you jealous?” She responded with a thin-lipped smile. “Maybe.”

111

Lacey Alexander

“Why?” He tilted his head. “You and I aren’t…” He wiggled a finger back and forth between them. “We’re friends, and we were convenient sex partners once upon a time. Why on earth would you be jealous?” She swallowed visibly, retaining her always strong, confident expression. “Don’t worry, babe, it’s not like I think you and I are…anything. It’s just that…” Her face went softer, as did her voice. “I’ve never seen you like this. And I’m not sure I like it. It makes me feel…” She rolled her eyes, presumably at her own honesty. “It makes me feel…left out, not important or something.” He let out a sigh of exasperation. “How the fuck can you possibly feel left out after yesterday?” She tilted her head, her brown eyes going sad. “I guess I don’t like change much. Never have. I liked knowing you were there if I needed you. For sex or anything else. And even after we stopped fooling around, you never got serious with anyone, so I…I guess I always felt like I was number one in your life, sex or not. Maybe I’m just afraid you won’t be there for me anymore.” Chris blinked. What was she talking about? “Just where is it you think I’ll be?” She pursed her lips. “With her.” It was like a little stab in the heart when he reminded Shay, as well as himself, “She won’t be here very long, Shay. She’s on vacation, remember?” “I know. I guess you’re right. It’s just a feeling I have, though—like maybe you’ll leave with her or something.” He shook his head. He was crazy about Carrie, more than he liked to admit, even to himself—but Key West was in his blood and when he’d moved here, he’d known it would be for life. “I’m not going anywhere, so you can relax. Okay?” He added a smile, hoping to snap her out of her maudlin mood. “By the way, she thinks you don’t like her.” Again she rolled her eyes. “I practically made out with her. What does she want, a love letter?” He chuckled. Shay, Shay, Shay. She was hard to take sometimes, but Chris knew that deep down she was as vulnerable as anyone—and she’d apparently forgotten she’d just let it show. “Just…be nice to her, okay? She feels like she’s in some sort of competition with you or something, and I could enjoy the memories of our little threesome more if I thought you two could be friends.” She shrugged. “She’s a bit innocent for my taste, but…I like her fine. Maybe even more than fine, if you want to know the truth. For an innocent chick, she’s not afraid to play, and I dig that. Now make my drinks—I have thirsty customers waiting.” Chris reached under the bar, grabbing two tall glasses for the Long Islands. When he rose back up, Shay still stood there, but her usual sassy smile had returned. “By the way, if you really thought this was going to be over between you and sweets at the end of the week, you wouldn’t give a shit if she and I could be friends.”

112

Key West

With that, she turned and walked away, her hips swinging back and forth with their usual flirtatious sway.

***** Carrie walked into the Lazy Lizard ready to knock Chris’s socks off. Somehow, every worry, every doubt, every leftover concept from her life before him, had faded with their lovemaking last night and she was feeling wilder than ever and ready for action. She wasn’t going to think about the future—tonight, only the here and now mattered. He’d shown her that good girls could be bad without repercussions and that she didn’t have to be such an angel to win his affections, so tonight she planned on living it up. They made eye contact as soon as she entered the open-air bar, and she gave him a flirtatious smile as he watched her approach. “Hey, bartender,” she said, climbing up on an empty stool. Leaning over the bar, he gave her a short but hot kiss hello, his tongue meeting hers. His grin told her he knew what she was up to, trying to surprise him with her outfit. “Very sexy look, angel. But I’m not sure I can call you ‘angel’ anymore.” His gaze glittered with unconcealed lust. She wore a sexy black lace camisole, see-through except for the lined cups that held her breasts, with thin shoulder straps and a deep plunge in the center for lots of cleavage. It was technically underwear, but Carrie had decided to be daring and make it outerwear instead. Beneath her tight black mini, a garter belt hooked to fishnet stockings she’d bought a couple of hours ago at the same sexy clothing shop where she’d purchased her high-heeled black leather boots. She was dressed for sin. “Oh, you can call me angel,” she told him playfully. “But now it’ll just be one of those little ironies, like when somebody nicknames a fat guy Slim or a tall man Shorty.” He chuckled, reaching over the bar to take her hands in his. “Listen, I need to tell you something,” he said, his voice low. She raised her eyebrows. “Don’t keep me in suspense.” “Don’t kill me, but…” He glanced toward Shay, currently delivering drinks to a table full of college-aged guys. Tonight she wore a stretchy-looking skin-tight red miniskirt, a little white tank top, and what Carrie thought of as stripper shoes—tall, red, strappy platform heels. “Shay wants to hang out with us tonight. And as luck would have it, we’re working the same shift, so she gets off at the same time I do.” “Well—” “But the reason I didn’t turn her down,” he said before she could reply, “is because she wants to make nice with you.”

113

Lacey Alexander

Carrie laughed. “I was going to say that I don’t mind at all. Whatever you want to do tonight is good for me.” He raised his eyebrows. “So this is my reward for giving you all those screaming orgasms?” “Something like that.” She glanced at Shay again, now able to make out that she wore no bra beneath her fitted tank, and that it said pussycat across her chest in red. “But, uh, what do you mean, she wants to make nice?” “Well, she actually thinks you’re pretty cool, when she’s not busy sharpening her claws in front of you.” He winked. “Yeah, that pussycat shirt fits in more ways than one, doesn’t it?” “Turns out we were right and she was sort of jealous, but I think she’s over it now, and I’d love for you two to like each other.” The sentiment touched her, and she refused to let herself to even begin wondering why it mattered if his fling liked his friend, what that implied. “Like I said, I’m up for anything tonight.” And she did mean anything. Her pussy—bare beneath her short skirt since she’d decided to surprise Chris by wearing no panties—tingled with anticipation, wondering what a night on the town in Key West might hold. Just then, Shay approached, plopped her drink tray on the bar, and slid her arm around Carrie’s waist, leaning in close. “Hey sweets, would you mind if I hung out with you and Chris for awhile tonight?” To Carrie’s surprise, her flirtation lacked its usual hint of insolence. Also to her surprise, it suddenly made Shay’s company a lot more appealing, even as wild and unpredictable as she was. “I just told Chris that sounds like fun.” Shay smiled, raking her gaze down over Carrie’s breasts to her fishnet-clad thighs. Carrie’s gaze dropped, too, noticing that when she sat down, her skirt had ridden up just enough to reveal the garters stretching to connect with the sexy hosiery. “Angel, my ass,” she said, laughing. “You look too hot tonight.” With that, she whisked off to continue working, and Carrie almost tried to will the slight swell of her cunt away, an old habit of worry and shame, but then she remembered—she was up for anything tonight; she’d promised Chris and it was a promise she intended to keep, both for his sake and for hers. She needed this, needed to allow herself to abandon all limits, all fears, without regrets. And she knew Chris was just the man to help her.

***** An hour later, after the sun had set and the crowds had taken to the nightlife on Duval Street, Carrie walked up the thoroughfare with Chris and Shay. Chris held her

114

Key West

hand, making her feel protected when men’s eyes raked over her sexy outfit with blatant lust. They strolled past bars and dance clubs that filled the warm tropical air with loud music, laughter, and cheers. Peeking in one bar, Carrie caught sight of a bikini contest, in another she saw people engaged in what appeared to be a drinking competition. As they approached the strip club Carrie and Chris had walked past once before, Carrie couldn’t resist letting her gaze rise to the shadowy second story windows where the partially closed shutters allowed her a glimpse of female curves bathed in multicolored lights. “Come on in, girls. You’ll like what you see as much your guy will. You two luscious ladies look ready to party, and trust me, your man will thank you.” It was the same hawker from the other night, standing at the bottom of the steps that led to the second floor club. He sported a long, dark ponytail and multiple piercings, and the sign above his head said Sirens. “Let’s go in,” Shay said. Chris looked to Carrie. “Uh, that all right with you?” She smiled, curiosity and anticipation making her breasts feel heavy in the tight cups of her top. “Yes. I told you, whatever you want to do tonight, I want to do, too.” Chris paid the doorman and Shay led them up the steps. As Carrie climbed the crisp white wooden stairway, she was amazed at how quaint even the building that housed the strip club was. Key West was a place of contradictions, she thought—of quaint clapboard homes, of wild debauchery and sin. Maybe, she thought, that was why she felt so alive here—the place had brought out the contradictions inside her, too, and made her see them, accept them, begin to move past them. A week ago, entering a strip club would have been unthinkable, but now, today, her cunt twitched, wondering what sensual treats lay inside. As she’d noticed from the outside, the room was filled with lights—swirls of red, yellow, purple, and blue bathed the stage and the dancers currently on it. Although the room was filled with guys in shorts and tees, as well as some couples, they quickly spotted two vacant chairs near one side of the wide stage situated against the wall facing the street. Chris led the way and when they reached the seats, he pulled Carrie down in his lap. She met his eyes with a lusty glance, because she immediately felt his erection against her thigh. Like back at the Lizard, her skirt rose higher when she sat down, and Chris let out a hot little sigh upon seeing her garters. “That’s so fucking hot, angel,” he whispered. Sliding her arm around his neck and leaning close into him, Carrie began to watch the dancers, all of whom had already shed whatever else they might have come out in, firm breasts and pussies as bare as her own on display. The girl nearest to them was a leggy blonde wearing nothing but a pair of sexy silver strappy heels, a white cowboy hat, and a shimmery silver-and-white beaded-andfringed belt tied at her hips. The fringe hung partially down over her ass and cunt, 115

Lacey Alexander

which sported just a small tuft of hair above the slit; the pink flesh of her clit and pussy lips jutted from the center. The pretty girl ran her hands over her large, round breasts— they looked too firm to be natural, but were perfect and sexy, just the same. Her dark nipples were long and pointed. The brunette in the center worked a pole. She sported lace thigh-high stockings and sexy black heels, along with black satin gloves that rose to her forearms. Other than that, only a large, sparkly necklace and bracelet adorned her. Her breasts were smaller, but high and firm, the nipples slightly upturned, and her ass curved smooth and round. Her pussy was clean-shaven, like Shay’s, with no hair at all, and as she danced, Carrie watched her stroke her gloved middle finger over her clit. The last girl possessed a short platinum blonde cut and was dressed in black leather accoutrements that made Carrie think of her first encounter with Amy and Cole. Black leather boots with pointy heels rose to her thighs, a spiked collar circled her neck, and her pretty breasts jutted through a leather bra with no cups, but strung with rows of thin chains instead, one of which lay directly across her nipples as she teased the crowd in a slow sway. Her pussy gaped as she danced, giving a view of the pink folds inside. Carrie saw her stoop down, legs spread, giving them all a wide shot of her open cunt. Watching the sexed-up girls gyrate and touch themselves immediately raised the temperature of Carrie’s pussy. She’d never paid much attention to how lush and soft a woman could be, but she wanted desperately to be that same sort of super-feminine sex toy for Chris now. As the girls moved, they all glided their hands over their breasts, tweaking their nipples, or slid their fingers down between their legs to stroke themselves. Witnessing the slow, sensuous grind made Carrie feel as if her own pussy was being teased with those long, thin, female fingers. The girl in the center held her silver pole in one hand, leaning back before lifting her body in smooth waves to writhe against it, letting the pole connect with her pretty cunt. Carrie wondered it what it felt like to be so exposed in front of so many people while wearing such sexual, sensual accessories, to apply that hard pressure against your clit while a roomful of lusty-eyed men hung on your every move. Chris slid his fingers beneath her exposed garter, his touch so high on her thigh it made her surge with moisture. “What do you think?” he asked, motioning toward the stage. “They’re very sexy.” “Do you like watching them?” “Very much,” she said, meeting his gaze. “That’s hot, angel.” She gave him an open-mouthed kiss, her tongue flirting with his as she reached to move his hand beyond the garter, higher up her inner thigh beneath her skirt. “Mmm, baby, that’s hot, too.”

116

Key West

“Sounds like everything about me is hot tonight,” she whispered coyly. She closed her fingertips around his elbow, urging his hand just a little farther—until his fingers touched her bare mons. “Ah, God, baby,” he said, his voice trembling, his teeth lightly clenched, “you are too damn exciting for me tonight. I wish I could fuck you right here, you bad little girl.” He stroked her lightly as they continued to watch the nude girls on stage grind and swivel to the music blaring through the room. A soft breeze made its way through the open windows behind where the strippers moved. Carrie didn’t thrust against his hand, but she parted her thighs slightly, letting him sink his fingers into her wet slit. Even when a waitress arrived to take their drink orders, Chris didn’t withdraw his touch, calmly raking one finger through her split pussy lips as he asked for a beer. Looking up at the waitress, a shapely young woman in super-tight red hot pants and a red lace bra, Carrie tried to keep her voice even as she said, “I’ll have a sea breeze.” She could have sworn she saw the waitress’s gaze drop to her crotch for a brief second before moving onto Shay, who said, “A sex on the beach for me, sweetheart.” The slow torture of his touch continued as the girls danced on, and as their drinks came, Carrie’s pussy was getting wetter and hotter, more and more swollen with each passing minute. “Tell me which one you like best,” she said, wanting to know exactly what got him off. “Tough choice,” he said. “All of them are almost as gorgeous as you.” She tore her gaze from the sexy strippers to smile into his eyes. “Okay, let me put it another way. If you were going to be stranded on a desert island with one of these women, which one would it be?” He grinned down at her. “I can’t have you?” She shook her head, flashing a wicked look. She watched as Chris turned his eyes back on the stage. “I guess I’d go for the girl with the pole.” Then he chuckled. “Mainly because I’ve seen what she can do to a pole.” “No poles on a desert island.” “You forget,” he said. Still continuing to stroke and tease her pussy, he nudged his cock against her through their clothes. She let out a loud laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. “Damn,” he breathed in her ear, “I wish I could see what you would do my pole right now.” Unable to help herself, she spread her legs a little wider, moaning softly as his fingers sank deeper into her damp and oh-so-sensitive slit. “Which one would you pick?” he asked. “If you were going to be stranded on a desert island with another woman.”

117

Lacey Alexander

She studied the girls on the stage, and finally said, “The one right here, closest to us.” “Why?” “I’m into that fringe thing she’s got on—I like the way it falls over her pussy a little bit. And her breasts are gorgeous.” As if Carrie’s cunt wasn’t throbbing enough already, things got worse when the music changed tempo, speeding up, and the three women converged at the center of the stage. The blonde with the fringe bent to take the brunette’s erect nipple in her mouth and the leather chick approached the brunette from behind, sliding her hands over the other woman’s hips, then raising them to her breasts. Every person in the room appeared riveted by the new performance taking place, and Carrie’s pussy pulsed even more madly. Chris’s fingers continued grazing her swollen clit. On stage, the heat rose—the brunette began sucking the pretty blonde’s large, perfect breasts, and the leather girl knelt behind the brunette, leaning in to lick her pussy from behind. The crowd began to react with catcalls and howls, and Carrie’s eyes were drawn away for a second to a couple in a far corner who looked like they were fucking, the girl bouncing up and down in the guy’s lap. Returning her gaze to the sensual performance before her, Carrie gave up not moving against Chris’s hand—she had to; her body couldn’t not fuck his fingers. He sank them lower, inserting them into her wet opening, making her gasp softly. He bent to kiss her neck and she glanced down to see her skirt had ridden up even farther under his touches, that anyone who looked could see his hand between her legs. She was too impassioned to care. Onstage, the performance continued escalating. The leather girl lay on her back now, the fringed blonde sensually straddling her face. The brunette kneeled between the leather chick’s legs, bending over to lick her, as well. They fucked each other’s mouths in time to the fast music, adding to it with their moans. The sexy blonde caressed her breasts, even lifting one to her own mouth to lick the soft flesh. Carrie thrust her cunt against Chris’s skilled hand—she moved fast now, too, also keeping time with the music and the action in the room. Having him touch her right there, where anyone could look down and see, felt amazing, more arousing than she could fathom. Clearly, the women on the stage had inspired her to be as bad a girl as she wanted to be. As Chris’s long fingers slid in and out of her wet passage in hard, pummeling strokes, he used his thumb on her clit—jamming it against the engorged knob at the end of each hot plunge. The strippers cried out, still licking and sucking each other, but now the brunette changed positions, sitting up to straddle the leather girl on her back, rubbing their crotches together.

118

Key West

“I’m gonna get you off, angel,” Chris’s low, determined voice sounded in her ear, his breath warm on her neck. In reply, she pulled him into a hot, hard kiss, then looked back to the women on the stage, whose sobs grew more and more frantic. “Work those pussies!” a masculine voice called from the crowd. Chris used his free hand to lift her skirt even higher, pushing it up onto her abdomen until her cunt was fully revealed. She never even thought about stopping him. She wanted to be wild tonight, for him, with him. Together, they looked down to where his fingers pushed into her, met by her own driving thrusts. She had no idea if anyone around them was watching; she didn’t care. Lifting his available hand to his mouth, Chris licked his fingers and lowered them flat onto her clit, rubbing in big, wet circles as he used his other hand to keep fucking her. Carrie’s pleasure increased infinitely, flowing through her cunt, arms, legs—thick and hot. She pushed harder against him, wanting madly to come and end her sweet torture. On stage, the women’s cries turned to screams and screeches, and it was clear that, one by one, they were coming. The feminine moans pushed Carrie off the edge of sanity into full-blown oblivion as the orgasm jerked through her, hard and intense. She bit her lip in a small attempt to stifle her moans and when it didn’t work, Chris cut her off with a heated kiss. As the scene on the stage drew to a close and the crowd delivered a rousing round of applause and cheers, Carrie went still as her climax waned and she looked into Chris’s warm, sexy eyes. “How was that, baby? As good as I think?” “Mmm,” she sighed, still coming down from it. “The most exciting thing I’ve ever experienced.” “Let’s hear it again for Tiffany, Roxie, and Justine,” someone said over a loudspeaker, “three girls who, fortunately for us, really get into their work.” As requested, the crowd clapped again and let loose with a few wolf whistles. “But stay put, guys. In a few minutes, our luscious twins, Ashley and Asia, will take the stage and you don’t want to miss it.” At that moment, Shay’s face appeared between theirs. She glanced back and forth between them, a devilish twinkle in her dark eyes. “I want to get naked,” she said. “I don’t think you’ll get any complaints in here,” Chris replied with a wicked grin. But Shay shook her head. “Not here. Let’s go to the Garden of Ecstasy. I haven’t been there in ages and I’m in the mood.” Carrie looked to Chris. “Garden of Ecstasy?” “A clothing optional bar.” “Sounds fun,” she told him. She was still ready for anything.

119

Lacey Alexander

***** Chris felt like he’d died and gone to heaven. Some girls were wild. And some girls were sweet. But Carrie was everything a guy could want. As they walked up Duval toward the Garden of Ecstasy, he could scarcely believe she’d let him push up her skirt and make her come right there in the strip club. He also couldn’t believe she was so calm and cool about going to a bar where most of the patrons would be partially or wholly naked. She was fucking incredible. As they passed one of the courtyards where craftspeople set up booths and tents and tables during the day, Chris noticed a small crowd and, looking farther, a girl wearing a pair of blue jeans and nothing on top but some decorative chains. Shay seemed to notice at the same time, so without discussing it, they stopped to see what was happening. As he led Carrie toward the gathering, she spotted the topless girl, too—her medium-sized breasts plump and pretty. “This place gets so wild at night,” she said, looking awed. He reached down behind her, gingerly raking his hand up her ass, his fingers brushing over her pussy before he let her skirt drop back in place. “You should know,” he teased her, “since you get pretty wild at night, too.” “Ladies, if you like to shed your top on the beach,” a guy was saying next to the topless girl, “why not dress up your breasts? You can wear my breast jewelry all day in the hot sun without tan lines. The bralette, worn by Tawny here, is comfortable and sexy. Look how pretty it makes her already lovely breasts. You can own the bralette for a mere twenty-five dollars.” Chris had to agree—the delicate silver chains sparkled as they lay in a bra-like shape over the girl’s breasts, with a row of beads and charms dangling beneath. The decoration drew the eye to them even more than usual and produced an exotic look. “Want one?” he asked Carrie. She tilted her head, smiling. “It is pretty, but…where on earth would I wear it?” He grinned. “I’m off work again tomorrow—we could take the boat out.” She gazed up at him. “You think my breasts would look good in one of those?” Mmm, did he ever. He simply gave her his sexiest look and nodded. “All right,” she said. “I’ll take one.” Chris completed the transaction and they moved on to the Garden of Ecstasy, just a few storefronts away. Like Sirens, the Garden was on the second floor, upstairs from another bar below. As he followed the girls up the stairs, he asked Carrie if she was nervous. “Not at all,” she replied with a smile. “I’m…excited.” Damn, so was he. As much as he’d enjoyed fingering her pussy back at the strip club, it had been all he could do not to pull out his cock and fuck her. Now he couldn’t

120

Key West

wait to see what Carrie would do in here, and how tortured his poor dick would be by the time they left. As they entered the dark room, his eyes fell immediately on the nude bodies. Both men and women walked around naked. Many girls were only topless, and a few guys wore shorts or pants, too, but plenty of breasts and asses swayed on the dance floor. A few patrons were totally clothed and he noticed one girl in a see-through bikini top and shorts, but they were in the minority. Chris also noticed a few girls who were topless but had gotten breast paintings. One girl had a large palm tree sprouting up between her breasts, which were painted brown to resemble coconuts. Another sported a lavender corset airbrushed on above her denim shorts. When he noticed Carrie taking note of the painted breasts, as well, he leaned near her ear. “It’s a Key West thing. Tons of girls get it done during Fantasyfest each October—otherwise this is the only place you see it. There’s a guy who does it in the back room.” “Wow, he’s good,” she said, pointing to another woman who’d had her entire torso painted to look like a tiger’s face, its large, menacing eyes painted over her boobs. Oblivious to them, Shay ripped her top off over her head, tossing it in one of the bins provided for clothing at the top of the stairs. “Aren’t you guys taking anything off?” she turned to ask with an expectant smile. He watched his sweet little angel glance around the room, then say, “Sure.” Slowly crossing her hands over her torso to grip the lacy edges of her camisole, she removed it over her head, leaving her breasts as free and on display as Shay’s. God, she was beautiful. Chris took off his casual button-up shirt, dropping it in the bin with Shay’s and Carrie’s tops. Of course, that left his raging erection on display through his shorts, but given where they were, he didn’t think he’d be the only guy with a hard-on. “No bottoms?” Carrie asked, glancing at his shorts. He chuckled. “I noticed you didn’t take your skirt off, either.” She shrugged, grinning. “I’m new at this—I’m still getting acclimated.” Despite her claim, she appeared so confident tonight, so…different than usual. He’d seen Carrie do plenty of hot and outrageous things over the past days, but tonight she was blossoming in a whole new way. He never heard a hint of trepidation in her voice, never saw an ounce of worry or regret in her eyes. Tonight she moved through the wilder side of Key West’s nightlife like a pro and it was impressing—and arousing—the hell out of him. “Well, angel, maybe you’ll do something to inspire me to take my pants off a little later. In the meantime,” he said, stooping to grab up the small bag he’d just dropped in the bin with their shirts, “why don’t you wear your pretty new bralette.” Pulling the delicate collection of chains from the bag, he hooked it behind her neck and back. When she turned to face him, she looked downright exotic, the silvery links curving around her luscious breasts, the baubles hanging beneath. Put her in a pair of sheer, gauzy pants and she’d be the perfect harem girl. “Very sexy,” he told her.

121

Lacey Alexander

The three of them moved to the bar, where a woman he knew from the Lazy Lizard served up drinks. She wore a tank top with the chest cut out, revealing her tan breasts, her nipples a warm pink color, one of them pierced. “Hey there, Chris,” she said. “How’s it hangin’?” He laughed. At the moment it wasn’t hangin’ at all, but he just said, “Good, Jenny, real good. I’ll take a beer. Another sea breeze, angel?” Carrie nodded, easing her arm around his waist, one lovely round breast pressing into his side. As Jenny made their drinks, he leaned down and said softly, “Nice tan lines,” since she’d definitely picked some up today, as promised. To his surprise—and delight—she jiggled her boobs in response. “It does sort of highlight them, doesn’t it,” she said, glancing down. “Sort of like a black light when it shines on something white.” Indeed, in the dark room, her pretty breasts almost glowed. “Especially with your sexy new breast jewelry.” “The chains feel good,” she said, gazing up at him. “They tickle and tease just enough to make me aware they’re there.” “Dance with me.” It was Shay, coming up behind them, hugging them both from behind. “I have to pay for our drinks,” he said. “You want something, Shay?” “Another sex on the beach would be good. Dance with me, sweets.” Shay’s always persuasive gaze locked on Carrie’s. True to her promise, she’d been nothing but friendly to Carrie tonight. Even so, he watched Carrie’s eyes, thinking this might be the thing that finally revealed a touch of hesitation in her this evening, since he wouldn’t be with them on the dance floor and Carrie would, in effect, be placing herself alone with Shay and a bunch of naked strangers in a very new environment. Despite that, however, she only smiled. “Okay, let’s dance.” He watched as Shay took Carrie’s hand and led her onto the floor. His cock throbbed even harder than it had a minute ago, just from seeing the two topless girls go off hand in hand. As they began to sway to the song that played, he thought he would come in his pants. It was impossible for either girl to dance without her breasts bouncing, and at the moment, they looked utterly erotic together, dancing close enough that at moments their breasts almost brushed together. Despite all the nudity on the dance floor, he saw nothing but Carrie and Shay. When Carrie turned her ass to Shay, Shay didn’t hesitate to place her hands on Carrie’s hips. Shay moved in behind his angel until they were swaying together, her beaded nipples meeting Carrie’s back. Shay caressed Carrie’s hips as they moved, like a cat flexing its claws, finally easing her hands up Carrie’s body until they cupped the undersides of her bejeweled breasts. Carrie never faltered or flinched—acting for all the

122

Key West

world as if this were an everyday occurrence for her. She glanced over at him, and when she saw he was totally captivated, cast a sexy smile. He smiled back and mouthed the word he kept using to describe her tonight—hot. With her gaze still on his, she sensually licked her upper lip and turned to draw Shay into a delicate kiss. He could barely breathe, watching them. It was all he could do not to take his cock in his hand. “Looks like a hot one you’ve got there,” Jenny said, following his eyes as she lifted the last drink to the bar. He passed her a credit card and confirmed the notion. “Sizzling.” As soon as he signed the slip and put his card away, he said, “Hang onto these for me—I’ll be back.” He was really thinking, Fuck the drinks—I’m getting some of this action. Stepping up to where the girls engaged in a slow tongue kiss, he added his own tongue to the mix, instigating a sexy three-way kiss. Carrie turned her body inward and he slid his arms around both women, creating a triangle with them as they all moved to the music. Carrie’s right breast crushed lush and soft against Shay’s left. He gave each of them their own long, slow French kiss before the trio ended up sharing another sensual meeting of tongues. When the tempo picked up, turning fast and hot, their triangle broke. Shay positioned herself behind Carrie again, matching Carrie’s pumping gyrations, pressing snug into her from chest to thigh. Chris danced facing his naughty little angel, enjoying the view and glancing down to see an obvious tent in his shorts. He could have sworn the tent protruded another inch when Shay’s hands curved around Carrie’s hips, splaying down onto her fishnet-covered thighs. Carrie never slowed her passion-packed bump-and-grind, but as Shay’s fingers began to slide gingerly up the stockings, onto the garters, and under her skirt, she locked her sexy gaze on Chris as if to say this little show was all for him. He hoped she was doing it for herself as much as for him, but he liked the idea that this woman whose prim exterior had just been peeled back to reveal the adventurous vixen underneath was letting her lust for him be her guide. Shay curled her fingers around the short hem of Carrie’s miniskirt and lifted it, slowly, slowly—finally baring her soft, smooth pussy. Pure, undiluted heat glimmered in Carrie’s eyes as his shaft went stiffer and stiffer, demanding some sort of relief soon before he lost his mind. As if reading his impassioned distress, his angel reached out, grabbing onto his waistband and pulling him closer. Never missing a beat in her sexy, pumping dance, she pressed her palm full over his cock through his shorts. He was so on edge he couldn’t stifle a moan. Around them, he was vaguely aware of other couples, trios, foursomes, touching, groping one another. From the corner of his eye he saw a girl wearing only a pair of panties kneeling to give a blowjob. A group of girls to his left stripped off each other’s

123

Lacey Alexander

bras, taking turns kissing each other’s breasts. But Chris only had eyes for his hot little Carrie, suddenly a sex kitten supreme. He rubbed his erection hard against her hand, and was disappointed when she pulled it away, until he realized she was vigorously undoing his pants. Shay kept his angel’s skirt pulled up, her fingers playing about the garters stretching from Carrie’s hips down the fronts of her slender thighs. Between Shay’s caressing hands, Carrie’s cunt gaped open, her clit protruding. He couldn’t wait to get his cock out. Carrie lifted the now-stretched-out band of his underwear up over his hard-on, then locked the elastic firmly beneath his balls, adding even more pressure to an already super-intense arousal. Grabbing onto his cock like it was a handle, she levered it down to a horizontal position and slipped it between her legs, where she slid back and forth on it, her wet pussy sawing against his rock-hard shaft. “You get to see what I can do with a pole now,” she purred coquettishly as she leaned in to him, her nipples grazing his chest to leave pinpoints of fire. “Show me, baby,” he growled, sliding his cock back and forth in her slit. As promised, she slid along his elongated shaft the same way the stripper had slid her cunt against the silver pole. His arousal stretched even tauter with every skim of her juice-soaked cunt. From behind her, Shay fully caressed her big, beautiful breasts, kissing her neck, and Carrie leaned her head back, eyes shut in sheer passion. The vision of the two girls was like a lusty dream come true. “Need you in me,” she rasped, bringing her gaze to his. “Now.” “Here?” he said, still sawing against her. She bit her lip, appearing lost in the intensity of her desire. “Mmm.” Without another second’s hesitation, he bent down, hoisted her body over his shoulder, and hauled her from the dance floor, leaving Shay behind. He spotted a bar stool that someone had placed in a corner, so he carried her to it and lowered her ass onto the vinyl seat. She spread her legs instantly, as wide as they would go, giving him a tantalizing view of her sweet open pussy, all swollen for him, glistening in the dimly lit room. Photograph her right now and she was the perfect X-rated centerfold. Chris tried to lock the hot memory of how she looked in his mind. Then he took his cock in hand, positioned it at her opening, and plunged inside her.

124

Key West

Chapter Ten She cried out, but just like last night on the balcony, she took him in one thrust, all the way in. “Fuck,” he breathed, leaning his head back, relieved to be inside her. She licked her lips, eyes half shut, and said, “Me.” “What?” A sexy grin fought through her passion. “Fuck me.” In response, he pulled his cock halfway out, then rammed it deep in her warm, wet cunt. “Tell me again. Tell me what you want.” “Fuck me. Fuck me hard.” God, he loved hearing her say it, demand it. He loved how well her pussy swallowed his shaft now, so thoroughly that she begged for more. Bracing his hands on her hips under her hiked-up skirt, he slammed into her with deep, rough strokes. She cried out at each one, her eyes gone wild and animal-like, her expression fierce and insistent as she gazed up at him. “Look down,” he said through clenched teeth. “Watch me fuck you. Watch my big cock ream your tight little pussy.” They both peered at where he entered her, the sight of his wide column invading her tiny hole both amazing and erotic. He fucked her as hard as he could, each brutal stroke taking him closer and closer to an ecstasy he didn’t know if he could delay after the arousal he’d suffered. But he wanted her to come, too, wanted her to explode with him, so he issued a command he didn’t know if she would follow. “Rub your clit.” “Huh?” The sound came high-pitched and confused. “Rub your hot little clit. Get yourself off with me. I want you to do it.” “But I—” “You’re up for anything tonight, remember? Anything.” He realized they were both panting as they spoke. He commanded it of her one more time, teeth clenched again, wanting so badly for her overcome this last little hurdle of total sexual comfort, total sensual freedom, that he could almost taste it. “Rub that fucking clit.” She let out a heated moan at his harsh command and he knew that little taste of domination had pushed her to the point of surrender even before she lowered her fingertips to the inflamed nub poking firmly from the top of her slit. She moved them quickly over her pink clit, her teeth gritting in passion now, too. He watched her rub it, faster, faster, as he plunged his cock warm and tight into her welcoming cunt.

125

Lacey Alexander

“Tell me when, baby,” he said. “Tell me when you start to go off.” She kept crying out at each hard stroke, working her clit, gazing up at him with glazed eyes that looked overwhelmed with lust. Soon, baby, soon, he pleaded silently as his cock and balls got tighter, tighter, ready to blow. “Oh God, now,” she whimpered, and he heard himself release a ferocious groan as he let himself go, too, spurting his seed inside her warm, perfect pussy, the waves of sensation that buffeted his body made more extreme by the pleasure of listening to her orgasm, watching the intense ecstasy etch itself across her face. Behind him, people offered light applause and a whistle. He glanced over his shoulder to see a small crowd—two men and a few women—all a little older than him and buck-naked. Rather than acknowledging them, though, he found himself turning back to her, leaning in to her, wrapping his arms around her, somehow suddenly trying to shield her and keep their intimacy more private. I love you. He literally bit his tongue, stopping the words. Where the fuck had they come from? He didn’t know, couldn’t think. Too many emotions swirled in his head. And damn—peering down into her big emerald eyes, he still wanted to say it. Instead, he settled on, “That was so incredible, angel.” “I’m sorry,” she whispered in his ear, her legs now wrapped around his back, his cock still buried in her. The heels of her boots dug lightly into his skin. He blinked and pulled back a bit, stunned. “Sorry?” She offered a playful smile. “I wanted to do lots more fun and interesting things to your pole on the dance floor, but I got carried away.” He let out a sated sigh. “Baby, you treated my pole just fine. And besides, foreplay is fun, but I’d rather have my cock in you than anywhere else.” Carrie was astounded at what she’d just done—or more specifically, where she’d just done it. She could scarcely believe the true depths of her wantonness, but it had been so hot, and wonderful, and easy to just give herself to him without a care for where they were or who was around them. She couldn’t help feeling utterly pleased with how thoroughly she’d abandoned her inhibitions for him tonight. “I need a drink,” she said, smiling up at him. After the dancing and the hot passion they’d just shared, her throat was parched. He flashed a small, satisfied grin. “Just so happens you have one at the bar, although I’m sure the ice has it good and watered down by now.” Easing his cock out of her, he helped her to her feet, and she felt his semen begin to leak down, wetting her inner thighs. Clearly having anticipated it, Chris was already stooping before her, using his hands to wipe up and collect his juices, his touches between her legs enough to have her biting her lip as new arousal perked to life. Rising up before her, he pressed his palms to her breasts and smeared the wetness onto the two sensitive mounds. She looked down, watching as he covered her chest

126

Key West

with a wet sheen, massaging it in. They both studied his hands molding and shaping her, her nipples getting harder with each passing second. God, just when she thought the excitement was over, it began again. Finally, he ended the sweet pleasure by tweaking the pink peaks of her breasts between his fingertips, then pulling down her skirt. Leaning in close, he purred in her ear, “You’re wearing me now.”

***** A few minutes later, Shay appeared at the bar where they sat, her breasts painted with dolphins. Three small porpoises circled each nipple. “Wow,” Carrie said, “that’s gorgeous.” Unlike the other women she’d seen with painted breasts, this breast art was designed to enhance rather than cover. Shay’s pert pink nipples were still fully visible, jutting out between the jumping dolphins. Shay shimmied her breasts at the compliment, her lips spreading into a sexy smile. Carrie looked up at Chris. “I want to get mine painted, too.” Soon after, she and Chris had picked out a design—a vine of delicate flowers that would curl around one pink crest, then drape across her chest to swirl about the other. The artist was young—he looked like he could be a college student—with long, dark hair and an earring in one lobe. Carrie sat very still, her sensitive breasts absorbing every stroke of his thin brush as it swept over her skin. She loved having Chris watch her breasts become transformed into something new; his gaze made her pussy tingle anew. A few minutes later, the artist passed her a mirror so she could fully see what he’d created on her chest. The result was lush and beautiful—a thin chain of daisies that appeared to be sprinkled across the curves of her breasts. She glanced up at Chris. “What do you think?” He smiled. “I think you get more gorgeous every minute.” She giggled. “No, what do you think of the daisies?” “I think I’m glad you chose that type of design because looking at you right now makes me want to kiss your pretty nipples.” She waited for her typical blush, given that the painter still sat directly before her, but it didn’t come. When her eyes drifted to the artist, he grinned. “I don’t blame the guy. I’m having the same urge myself.” A swift spiral of desire coiled through her at the picture his words formed in her mind—she suddenly envisioned Chris laving one nipple while the cute, young, bohemian artist licked the other. She drew in her breath—despite teasing Chris the other day that she might want him and Scott both, she’d never desired something that

127

Lacey Alexander

hedonistic before, not even since learning she had the capability to want so many wild things. But she had no time to entertain the idea further, since Chris quickly pulled her up from the chair and paid the painter for his work. Before even exiting the small room, however, he bent down and raked his tongue across one nipple, making her purr with pleasure as the sensation echoed all way into her cunt. She found herself glancing over her shoulder at the artist, making sure he was watching. As the days passed, she was beginning to understand what Amy and Cole got out of being watched—the very connection with the painter’s gaze made her pussy surge. “Thank you,” she said to the artist as Chris led her swiftly from the room. She found herself laughing as they reentered the main bar area. “What?” he asked with a grin. “You. Unlike me, with you and Shay, you’re not into sharing, are you?” Chris tilted his head and raised his eyebrows. “So you want to be shared, huh?” Her pussy throbbed as she cast a soft smile. “Well, I’m only kidding. But…” “But?” She shrugged, laughed. “I guess I was just fantasizing there for a minute, and it seemed fun.” He issued an almost challenging glance her way, motioning to the door they’d just exited. “We can go back in there if you want.” Again, her cunt pulsed at the idea, and for a moment, she was actually tempted. What would it be like to add that new experience to her sexual repertoire? Even so, though, she simply said, “No thanks. The truth is, I’m ready to get you alone.” “Hey, look who it is.” Chris pointed to the dance floor, where Carrie immediately spotted Shay, now totally naked, writhing against a young blond guy, also totally in the buff, his cock swaying as he pumped to the beat. “Is that…Jake? From your snorkeling crew?” “None other.” He looked at Carrie. “He’s only been with us a few weeks, and I didn’t know he was into this. But looks like Shay won’t mind if we take off without her.” The two of them approached the couple, the guys exchanging greetings of, “Hey, dude,” as Shay said, “Sweets, your tits look fantastic.” She didn’t hesitate to reach out and curve her palm around one of them. “We’re taking off,” Chris said. Shay nodded. “Are you guys sailing tomorrow?” “Yes,” Carrie said. She and Chris had made plans to do just that. “Shit, I shouldn’t have asked,” Shay said suddenly. “You guys probably want to be alone.”

128

Key West

Carrie tilted her head. She’d seen a whole new Shay tonight—one who was just as wild and raw, but who also had stopped issuing sexual challenges. Touched by her sincerity, and knowing Chris enjoyed watching them together, Carrie said, “No, come along.” Then she leaned in, whispering in Shay’s ear. “Chris likes watching us.” Shay winked. “You’re getting the hang of this more and more, sweets.”

***** “Come in here.” Chris pulled her by the wrist into the same sex shop where they’d bought vibrators a few nights ago. “Why?” she said, laughing. God, she looked beautiful, the daisies on her breasts peeking out from behind the black lace that covered them again. He couldn’t stop thinking about how smooth and naked her sweet pussy was under that short skirt, either. “I want to pick something up.” “Well, I want to fuck you, so make it fast.” How was it she could say that and still have it come out sounding so sweet and delicate? “Bossy,” he teased, leading her back to a set of shelves filled with fur-covered handcuffs, massage oil, edible body gel, and… “Voila,” he said, snatching up a package of body paints. “What’s that for?” “I decided Mr. Painter back there shouldn’t get to have all the fun.” In fact, he’d even felt slightly jealous of her interest in Mr. Painter, although her curiosity about a three-way with another guy had aroused the hell out of him. In fact, part of him wondered if maybe he should have encouraged her more, made it happen, because he knew he’d love to see her taking that much pleasure—but on the other hand, his chest had gotten just as warm when she’d said she wanted to get him alone. Even as exciting as it had been to fuck her in the club without a care for privacy, being alone appealed, too. It was two entirely different strains of excitement, and he relished them both equally. The moment they reached her room, he said, “Take your skirt off and let me see that pretty pussy.” He lay on the bed, watching as she first removed her sexy lace camisole, allowing him to feast his eyes on her daisy-laden breasts again, their pink centers as stiff as his cock. Then she turned her back to him and lowered her skirt, bending deep at the waist to give him a hot view from behind. He let out a low groan at the tempting sight. When she turned to face him, he let his gaze take in the whole incredibly erotic package before him—his beautiful strawberry-blonde angel with delicate white flowers

129

Lacey Alexander

arcing across her round breasts, her bare slit peeking from between black garters that led down to tantalizing fishnet stockings and sexy black boots. Lifting one boot onto the foot of the bed, she reached down to unzip it. “No,” he said. “Those stay on.” Her gaze took on a glassy sheen as she sensuously licked her upper lip. “Then it’s your turn. Get those pants off. Show me your big, beautiful cock.” Her demands made him harder. Angel or vixen? Definitely both. And he loved the two contrasting sides of her. Rising from the bed, he quickly rid himself of his shirt, kicked off his flip-flops, and let his shorts and underwear drop to the floor. Her eyes looked downright hungry as she spied his erection. He grinned. “Like what you see, baby?” She nodded. “Oh yes.” Taking a few steps toward her, he pushed her gently back onto the bed, onto her back. “Spread for me.” She parted her legs, her cunt opening instantly, allowing him to see all the wet pink folds within. Rushing to break into the little tins of body paint, he knelt on the floor between her bent knees and raked his finger through the tiny tub of green. Starting on one side of her pussy, he painted a wavy line up and around her belly button, and back down onto the other side. She watched, raised on her elbows. “What is it?” she asked. “It’s not obvious?” He punctuated the question with a laugh as he dipped his finger into the yellow paint. “Uh, no.” “Keep watching.” With that, he distributed fingertip dots of yellow here and there along the waving ribbon of green. Only when he started smearing thin white petals outward from the yellow blotches did she say with a smile, “Oh, more daisies.” He broke his gaze from the green vine arching up from her cunt to grin. “I thought your pussy should be decorated, too.” “Mmm,” she said as he drew tiny petals on the daisy closest to her cunt. “Does it feel good?” he whispered. She nodded. Then he lowered his tongue by a few inches, just enough to sink it into her and get a warm taste. “Oooh,” she moaned. He smiled, studying his creation, and decided it needed a finishing touch. One more daisy. Scooping just a dab of yellow onto his fingertip, he made a delicate circle at 130

Key West

the very top of her slit. Moving his finger round and round, he glanced up to find her watching closely, lips sensually parted, eyes heated. Finally, he went for more white and stroked dainty petals upward into her pubic hair, out toward her hips, downward onto the soft flesh of her pussy. Lowering a kiss to her clit, he met her gaze. “Do you like it?” “Mmm, yes, baby.” He licked her again, slower, firmer this time, pressing his tongue solidly against the nub jutting from her folds. “Ohhhh,” she sighed. “More?” he teased. She nodded vigorously, her breath coming ragged now. He considered tormenting her further, but he couldn’t resist the allure of the sweet, wet pussy glistening just below his face. Clearly, her cunt was in need of his attention and he was going to revel in giving it to her. Slowly, he sank his tongue deep into her soaking gap, easing it down, down, to her tight opening. The briny taste of her filled his senses as he stiffened his tongue into a tight roll and thrust it past her inner lips into the hole usually reserved for his cock or a vibrator. So warm. So wet. His tongue slid slickly in and out, fucking her, his whole face pressing into her, soaking in her wet folds. Above him, she whimpered and pushed back, sliding her cunt onto his rigid tongue. “More, baby. Please give me more,” she panted. Unfortunately, he couldn’t give her more tongue, but he could give her more of something else. Extracting his tongue, he dragged it up over her clit, delivering an open-mouthed French kiss to the needy nub. She howled with pleasure and he continued laving the pink protrusion as he reached beneath the foot of the bed, where they’d stashed the vibrators. He grabbed onto the first one he found—the middle-sized, cock-shaped one. Plunging it into the opening beneath his mouth, he twisted the end to turn it on. She cried out as the hum filled the air, and when he began to deliver smooth, hard strokes, she moaned at each. He sucked her clit in time with his thrusts and realized she was out of control with excitement in a matter of seconds. God, it killed him to think this was the first time she’d known such multiple pleasures, yet just the same, he was thrilled to be the man delivering them. That’s right, angel. Scream for me. Love to hear you scream. Her high-pitched cries fueled him as he sucked her clit and fucked her with the buzzing toy. His cock ached, rising taut against his stomach muscles. She was so fucking beautiful, so fucking real. How many slick, glossy women had he taken to bed only to discover personalities as manufactured as their enhanced breasts? How many girls-gone-wild who’d put on false all-sex, all-the-time personas to come to Key West

131

Lacey Alexander

and be something they weren’t for a few days? He’d never realized he might want more, might need more—but Carrie was forcing him to realize that maybe something had been missing in his life. Pleasuring her was almost like pleasuring himself; that’s how good it felt. Her reactions—ranging from tender and sweet to hot and dirty—drove him like nothing ever had before. So he licked her, harder, harder, her moans wafting over him as the reward for his toil until all he knew was the taste and scent of her juices, the sound of her pleasure, the pump of her cunt against his mouth and the whirring vibrator that filled her. When she came, her cries of joy crashed down over him like a wave of heat, but he didn’t stop working at her lovely little pussy—he raked his tongue over her again and again, wanting her to milk every drop of joy from her orgasm, wanting to stretch it out, longer, longer. He thrust the faux cock into her deeper, harder—and to his satisfaction, her hot moans and whimpers seemed to go on interminably, lasting long after he’d expected them to cease. After awhile, she finally quieted, her body trembling beneath him, her breath coming in short, quivery bursts. Lowering a final kiss to her clit, he rose to look at her. Her eyes were shut, her lips parted, her hair wild as it fanned around her on the bed. “How do you do that?” she said without opening her eyes. “Do what?” “Make me come so long.” He grinned. “Really? Your orgasm was extra-long? I thought maybe I imagined that because I wanted it to be true.” She nodded, looking exhausted. “I thought it would never end. I feel totally wrung out.” He thought back to the way she phrased the question, as if this were an ongoing phenomenon. “Has it been like that before? I mean, with me?” Another nod. “You give unbelievable climaxes.” A rush of masculine pride washed through him as he eased up onto the bed to lie beside her. He propped himself on one elbow and gazed down on her as he ran his hand over her stomach and up onto her daisy-painted breast. “You must inspire me.” She flashed him a coy grin. “I’m feeling sort of inspired myself.” Pushing to a sitting position, she reached down to run her palm over his thick cock. A ripple of pleasure buffeted him and he let out a light groan. “I thought you were wrung out.” “I am, but I’m suddenly feeling like an artiste,” she teased. He looked up to see she’d reached for the tins of color. “I can’t let such inspiration go to waste.” Chris grabbed a pillow for himself, putting his hands behind his head. He intended to have a good view of this. “What are you gonna paint on me, angel?” She stared off into space for a moment, as if seeking her muse, then lowered her gaze. “You’ll see,” she said with a smile. 132

Key West

He watched as she dipped a gooey blob of yellow onto her finger. “Whoa, there, honey—that’s a lot of paint.” She began to smear it next to his cock, where it lay curved across his abdomen. “No delicate daisies for you.” “Ah, so I’m getting something big and manly,” he laughed, watching her work. After yellow, she made the same design on the other side of his shaft in blue. A little farther down, she worked with orange, and then, beneath the original yellow shape, she created one in green. Watching intently as she created stripes of different colors in odd shapes, then filled in eyes, he finally figured out what she was painting. He spoke dryly. “I’m getting something big and manly like…fish?” She gave him a cute smile. “I thought they related to your livelihood, you know?” He couldn’t help grinning. God, she was adorable. “And besides, I’m not really an artist. But I thought I could probably do passable fish.” They both looked down at her creation. “Why are they staring at my cock?” he asked. She tilted her head, considering the question. “I guess they’re just amazed by how big it is.” He nodded with gratification. “So they’re girl fish.” She laughed. “I guess so.” But, still studying them, he tilted his head the other way, having come up with a more compelling thought. “Or maybe they’re guy fish…and they’re waiting to see you put it in your mouth.” Leaning her face down low over him as she gripped his thighs, she sensuously licked her upper lip. “Do you like to watch me do that, baby?” As his dick turned even more rigid, he arched one brow in her direction. “Watching you go down on me is almost enough to make me come. When you slide those pretty lips up and down…mmm, angel, there aren’t any words to describe how good it feels.” Still meeting his gaze, she raked the tip of her tongue from the base of his cock upward in a long, slow line. He let out a groan and tried to muster a smile, but damn, she turned him so weak sometimes. Wrapping her fist around his erection, she levered it upright and licked his precome off the tip, sending another frisson of pleasure ricocheting through him. Then she treated him to another of her sweet, angelic smiles as she glanced down. “I think the fish are enjoying this.” He nodded against the pillow. “I think so, too.” He summoned a wicked expression. “They want more, though.” Her look was one of playful amusement. “Oh, they do, huh?” He gave another nod.

133

Lacey Alexander

She licked her lips, suddenly looking seductive as hell. “Well, that’s good, because I want more, too. I want my mouth filled with this beautiful cock.” Just the promise sent a dart of sensation plunging through him, even before she poised her rounded lips at the head of his shaft and sank down, enveloping him in wet warmth. A moan escaped him as he watched her lips spreading into a wide “o” to cocoon his erection. She went low, lower—his cock pulsed madly when he felt the tip being eased toward her throat. As he’d told her, she looked so incredibly beautiful taking him into her this way, her eyes both earnest and glassy with passion as he watched her work. Finally, she pulled back, just slightly, enough to move her mouth up and down his length in long, smooth strokes that wrapped around him nearly as snug as her perfect pussy. He softly met her strokes, gently thrusting between her welcoming lips. Without quite planning it, he reached down, locking his fingers into her spiraling curls. “Yeah, baby, so good,” he breathed over her. “So fucking good.” She sucked him that way for a long while, so long that he was amazed he could keep from coming. Although he’d had enough practice that he could generally hold back and pleasure a woman for as long as he wanted, with Carrie, it continued to be different. It wasn’t that his control had faded entirely, but she certainly taxed it. She lifted him to levels of excitement he’d never experienced before. And each pull of her mouth on his cock sent a tugging sensation somewhere else, as well—to his heart. He’d felt the strange sensation with her from the beginning, but every day he spent with her, it grew stronger, as if a string were connected from his chest to his groin. Every time he felt something down there, he felt it moving through him up above, too. Finally, she pulled back, freeing her mouth to cast a sexy smile over his wet shaft. “What happened to the innocent little angel I met a few days ago?” he asked. “She traded in her wings and halo and got you. A very good deal.” He grinned. “You think so?” “Definitely. I’m so glad I didn’t marry Jon. If I had, I’d have never gotten to experience you, and everything we’ve done together.” “Wow.” He’d given her enough that she was actually thankful her marriage had fallen through? His chest pulled tight and he found himself thinking about what Shay had said. That Carrie was different. That Shay was afraid he would change because of her. Even leave to be with her. He pulled in his breath, realizing it almost sounded easy. To leave when she did. To go wherever she went. To give up the life he’d worked so hard to build here. But no. Why assume she even wanted him in such a permanent way? So he’d helped her get her head on straight about her dissolved wedding, helped her get through that pain and given her some new experiences in the process. That didn’t have anything to do with the future—that was all about now. So it remained stupid to torture himself by thinking beyond this week, this moment.

134

Key West

“With wings or without,” he whispered, “you’re perfect. And Jon was an idiot if he didn’t realize that.” After he spoke, her look turned more passionate, almost feral. “Come in my mouth,” she said. It caught him off guard. “What?” “I want you to come in my mouth. I want to do that for you. I want to feel you explode in there. I want to swallow your semen.” Her words nearly took his breath, but she didn’t notice, clamping her lips warm and close around his stiff cock and sucking deep with each stroke. Pleasure buffeted him, wrenching deep moans from his gut. The bliss urged his eyes shut as he leaned his head back, drinking in the allencompassing sensations, but he wanted to watch her, needed to watch her, so he forced them back open. Her lips, sinking down on him again and again, had gone pale from their efforts, and it aroused him even further to think of them being stretched the way her pussy had been, to think she felt his dick going in and out of her mouth with that much intensity. Her eyes were wild—passionate green orbs that turned her expression into one more like a jungle cat than a naïve angel. Her body curved out behind her, all round flesh and deepening tan lines that turned her exotic, erotic. He wished like hell he could reach her, touch her, run his hands over those smooth curves—but she’d made it clear that right now was all about his cock and her mouth, nothing else. He thrust his erection, breathing, “Yes, baby,” as he watched it burrow deeper between her lips, as he watched her work harder and harder on him, a heated beauty intent on getting as much of his cock inside her mouth as possible, and at the moment, the only thing she had in common with an angel was that she was taking him to heaven. Inside him, beads of pleasure gathered, fusing tighter and tighter in his cock, his balls, spreading up through his stomach into his chest. “Soon, baby,” he murmured as he began falling into the oblivion that struck just before coming. Velvet lips. His shaft deep, deep in her mouth, her throat. Her soft, warm throat. Swallow me. “Oh God, here I come, angel. Here I come for you!” She never eased her sucking motions as he shot into the hot depths of her mouth, and it seemed to double his pleasure, making him cry out as he came. He watched— felt—her sucking the fluid out of him, sucking him dry as burst after burst filled her. God, she was amazing. As the pulsations faded, she slowly released him from her warm mouth, remnants of his fluid at the corners of her lips. Darting her tongue out as she met his gaze, she licked them away and swallowed, looking as if she’d experienced this a thousand times before. He loved knowing she hadn’t. She hadn’t actually told him she’d never done that for Jon, but he knew without asking, instinctively—he knew everything between them was new. “How was it?” he asked. 135

Lacey Alexander

She bit her lip, looking thoughtful. “Sweet. And…a little bit overwhelming, but in a good way.” She smiled and added, “How was it for you?” He let out a satiated sigh. “Beyond incredible. Thank you, angel.” She kissed the tip of his cock in reply, then glanced down playfully. “I think the fish liked it, too.”

***** They slept in the next morning, showered together—washing off each other’s body paint—and ordered room service. While waiting for it to arrive, Carrie slipped into the bathroom to put on her bikini and Chris put on his shorts and stepped out on the balcony to greet another perfect, sunny Key West day. As he braced his arms on the railing and looked out over the vast blue waters, he thought back to the moment he’d first awakened, finding his naked, daisy-laden angel in his arms. Once upon a time—pretty recently, in fact—he’d thought this ocean and this island were all he needed to be happy. Everything else was icing—the women, the sex, the endless parties—but the sun and water, and the laid-back attitudes of the Conch Republic were what made him happy at his core. Now he began to wonder—against his will—if something else was required. If waking up without her was going to make him feel empty inside. Just then, the door opened and she came out, scraps of leopard print stretching over her stunning curves. He noticed she’d worn her bralette underneath, so that tiny spangles and baubles dangled beneath her breasts. “You look good enough to eat,” he told her. “Mmm, I like the sound of that.” He offered a light laugh as he slid his arms around her waist, pulling her close enough that her chest and stomach grazed his. His cock began to perk to life in his shorts. “You were amazing last night, angel.” She lifted a small, warm kiss to his lips. “Like I said, you inspire me.” At that moment, he heard another door open to his right and looked up to see an attractive couple exiting onto the balcony that sat perpendicular to Carrie’s. The hot blonde draped her shapely body with a silky blue chemise that fell halfway down her thighs and showed off the points of her nipples through the shiny fabric. The outer curves of her breasts were revealed by the slinky nightgown, as well. The dark-haired, well-built guy wore snug black shorts that showed off his muscular arms, chest, and legs. “Oh, hey, guys,” Carrie said, looking over. “Good morning,” the guy said. “Or is it afternoon? I’ve lost track.”

136

Key West

Carrie laughed. “Don’t worry. It’s morning for us, too—no matter what time it might really be.” Then she introduced them. “Chris, this is Cole and Amy, the couple I told you about.” Ah, the newlyweds who got off on being watched. His cock stiffened even more at the thought. After they exchanged short hellos, Amy said, “You must be Carrie’s hot guy with the boat.” Chris chuckled. “That would be me.” Amy raised her eyebrows at Carrie, and spoke as if the two men weren’t even there. “So, you’re still having a fun vacation, I see.” Carrie laughed, shifting her gaze briefly to Chris before looking back to Amy again. “I never could have predicted my honeymoon would be this exciting.” The foursome laughed and Cole said, “So you’ve got your own snorkeling boat, huh? Sounds like the life.” Chris nodded. “You got that right.” “I’m sure it’s still a lot of work, though, isn’t it?” Amy asked. He shrugged. “Sure. But it’s a hell of a lot easier to get pumped about doing work here than it was back in Cleveland. Too much snow up there for my taste.” Both of them nodded, and Cole said, “I hear ya. We’re from Chicago, so we know about snow.” “What must it be like,” Amy mused, her round breasts shifting lightly beneath the thin blue fabric, “to wake up here every day and have this be your life.” She let out a sigh. “I’m going to hate going home.” “You could always do what I did,” Chris said, “and stay.” “What? You were down here on vacation and just…” “Didn’t go back,” he confirmed. “I mean, I did eventually, to get my life there tied up and my things moved, but I fell in love with the island and decided to live here.” “That’s pretty courageous,” Amy offered. He shrugged again. “Or stupid—according to my family.” He laughed. “Sounds like things have worked out, though,” Cole said. Chris nodded. “Yep. The boat’s all mine and as long as tourists keep wanting to see tropical fish, life will be good.” Amy sighed again. “I’m envious. All that sun and water…” “It gets into your soul, that’s for sure. Speaking of which, have you guys had a chance to get out on the ocean since you arrived?” The two exchanged looks, Amy wearing a sheepish smile. Carrie finally filled him in, wearing a small grin. “I’m not the only person standing here who’s won a wet t-shirt contest on the Party Barge this week.” Chris grinned. He had no trouble believing Amy’s breasts would do justice to a soaking wet swath of cotton. “Congratulations,” he said across the space between them. 137

Lacey Alexander

Amy rolled her eyes slightly. “I couldn’t believe how wild I got.” “Neither could I,” Cole replied with a laugh. “But I loved every minute of it.” “The rum punch,” Carrie and Amy both said simultaneously, drawing another round of laughter from them all. “We’re taking the boat out today—just Carrie and a friend and I—if you guys want to come.” Carrie liked them, they seemed nice enough, and he already knew they were into getting wild—the way Chris saw it, they sounded like the perfect companions for their little outing. When the two exchanged looks, Chris could see the sensuality in their eyes even from across the balcony. “Sure,” Cole said, “sounds great.”

138

Key West

Chapter Eleven Carrie stood on the Conch Fury helping Chris mix rum and grocery store cartons of fruit punch in a large three-gallon container. “Let me guess,” she said as it suddenly hit her. “This is the infamous rum punch.” He looked up with a grin. “I told you I mixed it myself.” She couldn’t help laughing. “And here I was imagining a concoction with all sorts of ingredients. Especially when I found out you were a bartender, too.” “The fact is—and I think you’ll agree—this stuff is good without a lot of ingredients. So why make it more complicated than it is?” He twisted the lid on the container and poured some over a cup of ice, handing it to her. She took a sip and couldn’t argue. Despite the copious amount of rum involved, it went down as easy as she remembered. Glancing up, she bit her lip. “I’d better watch it. You know what happened the last time I drank this stuff.” He chuckled. “Can’t keep blaming it on the rum punch, angel. You’ve gotten pretty darn adventurous without it, too.” She leaned in close to him, her body reverberating with pleasure when he enclosed her in a warm embrace. She peered up into his blue, blue eyes. “I hope you like how wild you’ve made me, Chris. Because maybe I can’t blame the rum punch, but you’re the one constant in the mix, the necessary ingredient to make me lose my inhibitions.” He lowered a warm kiss to her waiting lips. “I’ve always loved wild women, babe, but you…something about you cutting loose makes me so hot, so crazy, I can barely control it.” His words sent darts of arousal all through her and she felt her nipples pop like tiny pinpricks through her bikini, against Chris’s skin. Her pussy tingled with wondering exactly what would happen today to get him hot and crazy. Having Amy and Cole join them would definitely add something new and interesting to the party, and not quite knowing what to expect made her cunt pulsate harder. “Hey guys, sorry to interrupt, but we’re here.” She looked up to find Amy stepping onto the boat, followed by Cole. Amy wore the same black bikini and cover-up Carrie had seen her in the other day, and Cole wore the same red trunks. As they stashed their stuff, Amy shed her mesh cover-up to reveal the same slender shape Carrie had noticed before. A small gold chain draped her hips, just above her bikini bottoms. “Glad you guys could come,” Carrie said, turning from Chris’s embrace. She and Chris hadn’t even talked about the invitation afterward—it went without saying that

139

Lacey Alexander

they were both expecting some fresh excitement from having Amy and Cole on board the Conch Fury, which Carrie was beginning to think of as their own mini-Party Barge. “We’re looking forward to it,” Amy said, stepping nearer while Cole asked Chris what he could do to help out. Closer to her now than she’d been earlier on the balcony, Amy noticed the baubles hanging beneath Carrie’s breasts. “Wow, what’s this?” She reached up to run her fingertips through them, the touch softly meeting Carrie’s skin. “It’s breast jewelry,” she explained, pointing out that the chains actually spanned her breasts, laying parallel to the strings and triangles of her leopard-print top. “Pretty,” Amy said, running a finger and thumb down one of the delicate chains that descended from Carrie’s neck onto her chest. “I love the way it sparkles.” Then she tilted her head and looked Carrie in the eye. “So, am I reading this wrong, or does this mean you plan on having your top off later?” Carrie’s pussy swelled at Amy’s bluntness, even though she should certainly be getting used to straight-talking people by now. “Yeah, probably.” Amy lowered her chin and offered a bashful smile. “We weren’t sure…but we were hoping that maybe…you know…you guys planned on that kind of partying.” “Well,” Carrie said, “let’s just say that the last time we came out on the boat, one thing led to another until everybody was naked.” Amy raised her eyebrows, looking equally aroused. “Although,” she said, lifting her hand to her chest, “I should probably tell you that Cole and I…we’re…not into fooling around with other people. We’re just into each other…in a big way.” Carrie couldn’t help giggling. “No worries—I sort of figured that.” Just then, two small palms closed over Carrie’s hips. “Hey there, sweets.” She looked up at Shay with a soft smile, not sure at first if she wanted Amy to know she’d been fooling around with another woman, lest it somehow turn their friendship awkward. “Hey,” she said to Shay. But when she caught Chris’s glance across the boat, her pussy prickled and she decided—why worry? They were in Key West, after all, and surely Amy and Cole had seen girls getting together on the Party Barge. She’d come so far since she’d arrived here, it would seem a shame to go backwards—and besides, as she’d noted yesterday, it was getting easier and easier to just let herself go, let herself do what felt good. The hard part, she realized, might be going back to real life—her old, conservative life—when she left Key West in a few days. Having made her decision, she slid her arm around Shay’s slender waist, the move pressing Shay’s right boob lightly into Carrie’s left. Today, Shay wore a multi-colored bikini of neon yellow and orange waves. “Amy, this is Shay, a good friend of Chris’s, and…well, my friend, too, now,” she added with a smile. Shay’s arm snaked around her hip, as well. “Definitely, girlfriend.”

140

Key West

“Amy and her husband, Cole, are in the hotel room next to mine, and we invited them to join us today.” Carrie already knew Shay well enough to see she was checking Amy out and enjoying the view, before she shifted her gaze to Cole, now helping Chris move some ropes. “Lucky girl,” Shay said to Amy in her usual boisterous tone. Amy giggled. “You don’t know the half of it. Wait ‘til you see his cock.” For the first time since Carrie had met her, Shay actually appeared taken aback as she flashed Carrie an incredulous look. Recalling that, indeed, Cole’s shaft rivaled Chris’s in size, Carrie filled her in. “Amy and Cole are into the same kind of fun we are—only they don’t…uh, share.” Shay flicked her gaze to Amy. “Can’t say I blame you—he’s a total Grade ‘A’ hottie. But I’ll definitely look forward to seeing what he’s got between his legs. Think there’s any chance he’s as big as Chris?” she said with raised eyebrows to Carrie. Rather than admit she’d already seen Cole’s shaft, Carrie addressed Amy. “Chris has quite an impressive tool himself.” “Well, that’s good, so you won’t get too jealous,” she teased. As they laughed, Carrie found herself studying the two hot men in the distance, who had no idea their cocks were being discussed and compared. Now she was curious to see Cole again, too—and anxious to feel Chris. Her only regret about asking him to come in her mouth last night was that she hadn’t gotten to feel him filling her cunt again. But today she planned to remedy that, and her pussy was urging her to do it sooner rather than later.

***** Once they got out to sea, Chris anchored the boat near a chunk of coral reef and he and Cole went snorkeling. The girls opted to stay on board and soak up the sun, stretching out on the deck. Of course, the first time Carrie looked up, she found Shay topless next to her, and remembered how Shay disliked tan lines. She also couldn’t help noticing that her painted dolphins remained, circling both erect pink nipples. “Do you tan through those?” Carrie asked. Shay nodded against her towel. “Otherwise, I’d have washed them off.” Amy, lying on the other side of Carrie, opened her eyes to peek over. “Oh,” she said, clearly surprised to find Shay’s breasts on display already. She appeared to study the dolphins. “Wow, are those tattoos or something?” Carrie answered. “No, it’s paint. We both got painted last night at the Garden of Ecstasy—a clothing optional bar on Duval.” Amy’s eyes widened in wonder. “We should have started hanging out with you sooner. You know where to find all the hot stuff.”

141

Lacey Alexander

Carrie laughed. “Chris and Shay have indoctrinated me. Believe me, I’d never have come across these things on my own, let alone indulged in them.” “Did you wash yours off?” Shay asked, raising on her elbows to eye Carrie’s breasts. She nodded. “Well, actually, Chris did, in the shower. We both ended up with some not-quite-as-durable body paints smeared across our stomachs when we woke up this morning.” Shay grinned. “Sounds fun.” Then she pointed to Carrie’s bikini top. “And speaking of fun, why don’t you take that off, sweets?” Carrie’s pussy rippled slightly, remembering this was how their first liaison had begun. “Actually, I’ve learned that Chris likes tan lines.” Shay tilted her head. “Yeah, he’s told me that before, but I don’t think he bought you that breast jewelry for you to keep it covered up.” Carrie shrugged—true enough. Besides, she didn’t want to let Amy and Cole’s presence start turning her shy just when she’d broken free of that shell. And clearly, the whole point of the extravagant piece of jewelry was to decorate bare breasts. “You’re right. It’ll be a nice little surprise for him when he gets back on the boat.” With that, she reached behind her neck to untie her top, and Shay pulled the string on Carrie’s back. As the top fell away, her breasts felt super-sensitized and far prettier than usual given the delicate chains and charms that lay about her curves. Bracing her hands behind her, she leaned back to soak up the sun, thrusting her breasts out just slightly— aware that, unbidden, she wanted Shay and Amy to look at them. Although she closed her eyes, she knew her rosy nipples jutted up in hard, sexy nubs. “What did you have painted on yours?” Amy asked. Carrie opened her eyes and smiled. “A chain of daisies.” Amy smiled back. “Sounds pretty.” She glanced from Carrie’s chest to her own, and looked up sheepishly. “Should I take my top off, too?” Shay answered before Carrie could even concoct a reply. “Why not? Looks like you’ve got killer boobs and I’m sure it would give your guy a thrill to climb back up here and see them.” Amy’s face appeared to color just slightly. “I guess I was thinking I feel like a prude to be the only one of us wearing a top, and I’m definitely not that.” “Cole seemed to enjoy you getting topless on the Party Barge, so I’m sure he’ll like it here, too,” Carrie said. Naturally, this caught Shay’s attention. “You did the Party Barge?” When Amy bit her lip, still looking surprisingly shy, Carrie could only guess she could sense Shay’s attraction to women and that it might be the first time she’d experienced it. “She won the wet t-shirt contest.” “Oooh, now that I’m sorry I missed.”

142

Key West

Still looking sheepish, even though she cast a small smile, Amy glanced down to her chest, her nipples poking at the black bikini top, and reached behind her back to undo it. “Well, don’t worry, I’ll end the suspense and you won’t feel like you missed anything.” A moment later, she said, “Get ready,” and ceremoniously yanked her top away and tossed it in the air with a small yell. Clearly embracing the moment now, she turned toward the girls and jiggled her boobs, which were just as big and round and perfect as Carrie recalled from her balcony voyeurism. “Mmm, my pussy just went wet,” Shay said. Obviously embarrassed, but laughing, Amy covered her eyes for a moment as she drew her knees up to her chest. Just then, when Carrie least expected it, Shay reached to spread suntan lotion over her breasts—her fingers pressing in warm, wet arcs over the soft flesh. Glancing down to watch, she let the unexpected pleasure swirl through her, resulting in a hot surge between her thighs. To think, just a couple of days ago, the same act had made her nervous, uncertain—and days before that, it would have been unthinkable. Now, it was just another means of experimenting with pleasure. Part of her wondered how shocked Amy might be—but again, this was the same woman who was pleased to find out Carrie had watched her have her brains fucked out while wearing nothing but a few straps of black leather. Thus, she looked up at her as Shay continued sensually rubbing in the sunscreen. “You’d better put some on, too.” Amy gave her a soft grin, reaching for her beach bag and pulling out a bottle. “But I’ll, uh, put on my own.” “Party pooper,” Shay said with a teasing frown. Within a few minutes, the girls were all slick with sunscreen, lying back on their towels to soak up the rays while music—something old by the Talking Heads—played on the radio Chris kept on board. As the waves shushed up against the boat, and the sea air and coconut-scented lotion met Carrie’s nose, she relaxed and enjoyed the serenity of the moment. She realized she was glad Shay hadn’t taken her touches any further, because—although the physical sensations they produced were undeniably pleasurable—she didn’t feel the same sense of passion, of truly wanting it to happen, that she felt in Chris’s presence.

***** “Well, what do we have here?” Chris’s voice boomed, jolting Carrie from a sunlulled doze. She opened her eyes, holding up a hand to shield them from the sun’s brightness. She found Chris, dripping wet, his fins dangling from one hand as he smiled down at them—at her specifically. “This is paradise.”

143

Lacey Alexander

Cole approached behind him, hesitating when he saw them all, before breaking into a lusty grin. “Paradise indeed. I’m beginning to see why you couldn’t bear to leave this place.” Then he gently nudged his wife’s thigh with his wet foot. Amy opened her eyes with a start, then smiled up at him. “Surprise. Key West seems to be rubbing off on me.” He stooped down beside her, looking thoroughly pleased by her toplessness. “Remind me to plan all our vacations for places where nudity is encouraged,” he said in a low, heated voice. Amy sat up, bringing their faces close together. “So you like me like this, huh?” she asked just audibly enough for Carrie to hear. “Oh yeah, baby,” he growled. “You look like some wild college girl on spring break, ready to get it on with her friends.” She laughed softly. “Afraid that’s where I draw the line, lover.” He gave her a sensual grin. “That’s okay. It still made me hard and happy.” “Mmm,” she purred, whispering something about taking care of that a little later, and Carrie’s pussy shivered with anticipation. Like so many other surprises about herself this week, apparently wanting to watch wasn’t just a one-time thing. Grabbing up towels, the guys stretched themselves out on the deck as well, their tan bodies drying quickly beneath the sun, their hair almost as fast. Although Carrie fell back into relaxation mode, that mode included peeking up more than once to let her gaze drink in the two gorgeous male bodies lounging so sleek and sexy before her. For the first time since meeting Amy and Cole, she found herself having the faint wish that Amy did want to share Cole, that she could experiment with his body as well as Chris’s. The desire nearly made her quake. Maybe her playful suggestion to Chris about being with two guys at once wasn’t just joking. After all, she’d been open to just about everything else Key West had to offer. Not that it mattered at the moment, since Cole was off-limits, but the notion kept her mildly aroused as they all lay quietly soaking in the sun. Finally, she heard someone rummaging around and sat up to see Chris hauling out a cooler of sandwiches and chicken, along with a bag full of snacks and chips and the big container of rum punch they’d mixed earlier. “Lunchtime,” he announced, and they all proceeded to pass around the chicken and chips as Chris filled plastic cups with ice and punch. Part of Carrie could still scarcely believe this was her—sitting on a boat in the middle of the ocean, nearly naked, yet totally at ease, eating and drinking with friends. She couldn’t help sparing a thought for Jon, wishing he could see how little their breakup had affected her, and another for her sisters, who would surely applaud her behavior, even if Liz might be a little shocked. She ate two pieces of fried chicken and some corn chips, and drank three or four cups of punch, as the sun had made her thirsty. By the time lunch drew to a close, she sat with Chris, her legs resting atop his. She absently stroked his calf with the toes of 144

Key West

one foot and they exchanged casual kisses as they talked with the group about everything from breast painting and rum punch to lake effect snow and jobs in the financial sector, something Amy and Cole had in common with Chris—before he’d headed south. As talk turned to Chris and Shay working at the Lazy Lizard and on the various boats, Cole sat up on one of the upholstered benches that ran the length of the boat, and Amy stretched out next to him, resting her head on her husband’s thigh. Carrie noticed his hand, at first lightly caressing her belly, had soon moved up to gently stroke the underside of one breast. By the time he began stroking his thumb across her nipple, conversation ceased, so that the only sound was the waves crashing against the two hulls and the music from the radio. As Amy peered up at Cole, Carrie thought the looks they exchanged could have set the boat on fire. Next to her, Chris tensed slightly, then slid his arm around her waist. She snuggled closer, letting her bare breasts press cushiony and flat against the side of his chest. Her nipples began to tingle with need when Cole brought his other hand around to caress his wife’s breast while gliding his newly freed fingers down into the front of her bathing suit bottoms. Amy’s pelvis rose to meet his touch immediately, and she let out soft, airy moans as he commenced stroking her pussy. Carrie’s own cunt grew warm watching. “Take them off,” Cole said, withdrawing his hand from the clingy fabric, his low, commanding tone reminding Carrie of the night she’d watched them on their balcony. They were such nice people that she’d sort of forgotten their inclination toward domination and submission. Without hesitation, Amy stood up, facing her husband and turning her back to the others. Hooking her fingers into the elastic straps at her hips, she smoothly pushed the bikini bottoms down, bending at the waist to give them a hot peek at her slit, reminding Carrie it was as naked as her own and Shay’s. Stepping free of the bottoms to leave her in nothing but her gold waist chain, she walked to Cole and knelt before him, reaching for the band of his swim trunks. “You want what’s inside here, baby?” he crooned, low and potent. She nodded vigorously, tugging on the trunks until he lifted his ass enough to let her pull them down. Carrie fought to hold in a gasp at the sight of his shaft. Seeing it in the light of day brought home to her all over again just how massive it was. Another faint, fleeting vision flashed through her mind—an image of Chris and Cole together, naked, their huge cocks gently touching each other, rubbing together. Her pussy swelled further. Across the boat, Amy wrapped her fist around Cole’s erection, then lowered her mouth onto it, taking several inches inside. “Aw, baby,” Cole purred. “That’s right. Suck it for me.”

145

Lacey Alexander

Cole’s hands pushed through Amy’s long hair, pulling it back from her face to give them all a better view of her task. She released low, sexy moans as her lips moved up and down on his large rod. As her strokes became more heated and energetic, Cole began to moan, his hands tangling tighter in her hair. Even over the music and the sound of waves, Amy could be heard slurping wetly on the tremendous hard-on and Carrie knew her bikini bottoms had to be soaked by now. By the time Amy lifted her head, letting his cock fall back against his stomach, Carrie was fully aroused, her entire body primed for sex. She shifted slightly next to Chris, curling in tighter against him, lifting a soft kiss to his neck. When their gazes met, heat and promise glimmered in his eyes, making her breasts ache with need. He lifted one hand to gently toy with her hard, pink nipple, twirling it lightly between his fingertips. Glancing past him, she found Shay leaning back against the bench opposite Cole and Amy, legs spread apart, gently fingering herself through her bikini bottoms as she watched the scene unfold. “Spank me,” Amy said suddenly, making Carrie gasp. Cole’s eyes lit with fire. “Are you a bad little girl?” Amy issued another hearty nod. “Very bad. I keep sucking your cock in front of other people.” “Bend over my knees,” he instructed. Climbing onto the bench beside him, Amy lay across his lap, centering her round ass there. Carrie pulled in her breath at the first slap of his hand. Amy’s cry was clearly one of pleasure rather than pain. He slapped her ass harder, and Carrie almost felt it echo through her own body. “More,” Amy insisted. “Spank me more!” As Cole complied, delivering blow after passionate blow, the collective temperature on the boat seemed to rise and the hot sun had nothing to do with it. Amy yelled out at each smack of his hand until Carrie saw her ass turning red. While spanking her, Cole brought his other hand up to her ass, as well, his fingers sinking into the crack where Carrie couldn’t quite see. Within a second, Amy’s cries turned whimpery and erratic and Carrie knew he must be rubbing her asshole, even as he continued spanking her. Carrie watched his hand as more of it disappeared from sight and she knew he was pushing his fingers into the tight little fissure. The sight reminded her she’d seen Amy take a full dildo in that same hole. Amy’s breath was wild and ragged, her body writhing with uncontrolled motions as she sobbed with what appeared to be staggering pleasure. As Cole spanked her now, he clearly slid two fingers in and out of her ass, and Carrie could almost feel the insane joy of it herself, knowing how utterly arousing that could be.

146

Key West

When she glanced up, Chris looked equally as riveted by what he saw, and Shay’s hand now sank down into her bottoms, her eyes glazed as she watched. “Fuck me,” Amy began to beg, breathless. “Please fuck me.” “Not yet.” Cole’s voice sounded firm and commanding—only his eyes gave away the intensity of his excitement. “Stand up,” he demanded, withdrawing his fingers from her ass as he ceased the spanking. “On the bench,” he added. “Straddle my face so I can lick your hot pussy.” Amy didn’t hesitate, hurrying to follow his instructions. Parting her legs across him, she gripped tight to the railing at her waist and bent her knees until her cunt pressed over his mouth. Both of them let out moans at the first impact and without even considering it, Carrie slid her hand up Chris’s thigh, onto his erection, huge and hard beneath her palm. She saw the heated reaction reshape his face into something feral. “I can’t wait to fuck you,” she whispered. Drawing her into a kiss, his touch inched down her inner thigh, making her pussy crazy with want. Across the boat, Amy fucked Cole’s face, rolling her hips so that her cunt met his mouth in a warm, sexy rhythm. She moaned with each impact, and as Carrie watched her ass undulate, she only wished she could see the scene from the other side. She drew Chris into a hard, passionate kiss, firmly massaging his cock in time with Amy’s cries. He felt so incredibly big beneath her hand that she had to have more, so as they kissed, she tugged on his trunks, urging him to lift until, together, they pulled the shorts down, freeing his massive shaft. Carrie pulled in a deep breath when she saw it. It was so big that each time she got reacquainted with it felt almost new. She closed her fist around it, anxious to feel its width, its inherent power. Only when Amy let out a sob did they look back up to see that Cole had just reinserted two fingers into her asshole again. Carrie went wet at the ultra-erotic sight of his big fingers moving in and out of the puckered fissure. Now Amy’s cries were back to being uncontrolled and wild, and Carrie watched intently, thinking how exciting it was to see Amy be pleasured so intensely that she’d become the most animalistic form of herself, clearly lost in the sensations and unable to reclaim any control so long as her clit and ass were being worked simultaneously. As she got more and more caught up in the action, Carrie ran her hand up and down Chris’s length, wanting desperately to suck him, to fuck him, but she couldn’t tear her eyes from the other couple. “Oh God!” Amy yelled. “Now! Now! Now!” Carrie watched as Amy crashed her pussy into her husband’s face, yelling out with each stroke, and her own cunt pulsed as if it were she fucking Cole’s mouth. She held onto Chris’s cock tighter, feeling so hungry for him that she finally pulled her gaze away from Amy to sink her lips over the pink head of Chris’s shaft. The taste and moisture of his pre-come met her tongue, filling her with even more desire. 147

Lacey Alexander

“Ah, angel baby,” she heard him moan above. “So good.” Having Chris fill her mouth with that beautiful cock nearly made her forget Cole and Amy even existed. All she knew was the powerful fullness between her lips, pushing back toward her throat as she moved her mouth along his length. One of Chris’s hands tightened in her curls as the other began to warmly caress her ass through her swimsuit. Kneeling next to him, she wiggled her butt to let him know she liked the attention she was getting there. “So fucking good, baby,” he breathed. “Mmm, suck me.” She found herself wondering if Amy and Cole were watching and she hoped they were, suddenly all too aware of the forbidden heat of wanting an audience of her own. She wanted them to see her mouth sliding up and down, wanted them to see how skilled she was, how much she enjoyed taking him between her stretched lips. “Is this a private party?” Without releasing the cock from her mouth, she glanced up to find Shay, totally naked now, kneeling on the other side of Chris’s legs. Yes, she wanted to say. He’s all mine. No. That answer was somehow just as appealing. Because she wanted no limits— wanted to keep proving to herself and Chris that her sexuality had no bounds now. She slowly rose up, freeing him from her lips. She held it out to Shay, like an offering. “Suck him. I want to watch you suck him.” It was true. She again wanted to give him what was surely a man’s ultimate pleasure—two women at once. Sitting up next to him, they both watched as Shay flashed a hot smile before lowering her mouth greedily over Chris’s giant cock. When he pulled in his breath, Carrie’s pussy spasmed with pleasure. His pleasure. Across from them, Amy and Cole sat watching as they fondled one another, and Carrie’s cunt engorged even more, feeling certain now that they’d seen her sucking Chris. She returned her gaze to Shay’s hungry oral display—Chris’s dick disappearing into her mouth with each vigorous, sucking stroke. Carrie couldn’t help reaching down, wrapping her hand around his base, holding him up for Shay’s ministrations. Then she pulled Chris into a kiss wet with tongues and fevered passion. He moaned into her mouth as Shay continued working him over, and when the kiss ended, he reached for one of her breasts, lifting it toward his lips. She rose to accommodate him, nearly melting with pleasure as he sucked her taut nipple firm and deep. He closed one hand around the breast he licked and suckled, pressing the thin chains of her bralette sensuously into her soft flesh; the other curled around her ass to stroke the back of her pussy through her bathing suit. When she felt stimulation on her clit, she knew before glancing down that it was Shay. Still vigorously working the cock in her mouth, she’d reached one hand out to stroke Carrie through her bottoms.

148

Key West

Part of her wanted to be appalled that she kept letting Shay get so intimate with her when all she really wanted was Chris, but she also couldn’t deny that pleasure was pleasure, and it was currently assaulting her from all directions. She moved her pussy against the touches, consumed by them, meeting Shay’s lithe fingers in front and Chris’s bigger, harder ones in back. Above, his tongue raked—at once rough and tender—across her swollen nipple to send frissons of electricity sparkling through her. She found herself closing her eyes, sinking, sinking, into the deep, hot abyss of sensation as her own moans mingled with Chris’s. “Let’s get these off,” he murmured against her breast as he tugged at her bottoms. Her breath coming in heavy rasps, Carrie pushed her bottoms toward her knees with Shay’s help. As soon as they were gone, Shay’s fingertips were buried in her slit, making her cry out. Chris’s fingers impaled her from the back, pushing up into her passage. “Mmm, God,” she heard herself moan as Shay’s middle finger moved back and forth over her clit while Chris finger-fucked her. “Mmm, yes.” She could come so easily now. And when Chris’s mouth closed back over her nipple, pulling hard, she toppled— that fast—gripping onto the bench behind her for support as the orgasmic waves washed through her, forcing her eyes shut as she thrust her pussy against the probing fingers, her breast against Chris’s hungry mouth. “Oh, yes! Yes! Unh…” She whimpered and moaned as she rode out the climax, lost to the sensations, lost to her body for what seemed an incredibly long time. And when it finally began to wane, she started getting excited all over again—that fast. Because Chris and Shay never lessened their touches, working her pussy even as her spasms eased. Because she knew Amy and Cole were watching her—soaking up every nuance of her pleasure. When she glanced over at them, she found Amy next to Cole on the seat, legs spread wide as Cole rammed his fingers into her parted pink lips—but both of their gazes rested on her. She couldn’t help dropping her gaze back to Amy’s cunt, so slick and open for them all. Like her, Amy appeared utterly aroused, despite a recent orgasm. As Cole’s fingers moved in and out of her, she reached down to delicately pet her clit. And as Carrie sank down into Chris’s sweet embrace, Amy’s attentions turned back to herself. “Fuck me now?” she asked her husband, sounding needy. “I am fucking you.” She glanced down at his fingers. “No, with your cock, baby. I need it.” Carrie understood that need all too well, but now that she’d come, she was able to push her desires aside, at least for the moment, and get back to watching her friends. And as exhaustion from her orgasm set in, she let herself settle to the deck on her stomach, lying alongside Chris, one knee looped up over his. On the other side of Chris, Shay settled in a similar position, but turned to her side, propping her head in her hand, allowing her to watch either couple she chose. She bent one knee, causing her pussy to

149

Lacey Alexander

part, and as Chris reached out with one hand to gently stroke Shay’s pink folds, he used the other to perform the same soft, gentle touches on Carrie. So sated now that not one thought of jealousy swam in her mind, she spread her legs farther to give him easier access, watching as Amy positioned herself on her hands and knees on the bench across from them. Her body made a lovely curving profile. “Hurry, baby,” she said impatiently, and Carrie realized Cole was stooping to the deck, digging in the beach bag they’d brought on board. Finally, he pulled out a purple cylinder that looked much like the smallest vibrator Chris had bought for her, and he returned to the bench, positioning himself behind her. “Which cock do you want?” he teased, sliding the smooth purple rod along the crack of her ass. “This one?” He replaced the vibrator with his enormous erection, rubbing against her. “Or this one?” She wiggled against him, letting out a sound of frustration. “You, Cole. You know I want you.” Casting a wicked smile of satisfaction, he wedged the toy between the bench cushions below them and used his hand to steady his cock at her entrance. He plunged into her with a thrust that made her cry out. “You wanted it,” he reminded her in a near growl. “I still want it,” she said, her teeth clenched now. “Give me more.” “Are you sure your pussy can take it?” he said, and Carrie understood this was likely a common conversation between them, since even she knew from that night on the balcony that Amy’s pussy could take it. “Let me have it!” “Get ready,” he warned, “to take it hard and deep.” “I’m ready!” She sounded frustrated, but the moment he began to drive his big shaft into her—hard, hard, hard—Amy quit complaining, each stroke making her moan with pleasure. “Oh God! Good, baby! Good!” Cole held her hips as he fucked her and each thrust jolted her body—her hips, thighs, and breasts all rippling with the impact, over and over. When Carrie felt Chris push his fingers up inside her pussy while they watched, she let out a purr and dropped her gaze to the still-grand erection stretching stiff up his belly as he fingered both her and Shay. Cole kept his word, punishing Amy with his big cock until Carrie wondered how she could take such a pummeling from the massive shaft. And just when she thought surely Cole would come soon, he surprised her by reaching down for the vibrator. While he still held tight to Amy at one hip, he skillfully situated the tip of the purple phallus above where he entered her and eased it in without ever missing a stroke below. As Amy let out a colossal moan at the intrusion, Carrie released a small, awed sound of her own. She could still scarcely believe Amy’s body could take such a double

150

Key West

penetration with such amazing ease. Yet, like once before, Amy’s wild howls of response brimmed with immeasurable pleasure, and Carrie got caught up in watching Cole push both shafts deep into her at the same time. “Oh…” she moaned when she felt Chris’s thumb glide up to her own sensitive anus, rubbing a small, hot circle there. She licked her lip in pleasure and couldn’t help lifting her ass toward the touch. A quick glance told her Shay wasn’t getting this special treat, which pleased her. As much as she wanted to make Chris happy, jealousy demanded she make sure something connected him more deeply to her than to Shay. When the tip of Chris’s thumb slipped inside her ass, she let out a groan that caused Amy look over amid being fucked so thoroughly. The two women’s eyes met, held. Somehow she felt something stretch between them, some common elements of existence, much more so than what she shared with Shay. She had a feeling that in some other place, some other time, she and Amy would have found themselves similar beings, real friends. That knowledge made the intimate lock of their gazes more profound and revealing as they each moved against the stimulation to pussy and ass delivered by their men. Finally, Amy shifted her glance over her shoulder, back toward Cole. “Fuck me, baby. Keep fucking me,” she demanded through gritted teeth. “Do you love that cock in you?” he returned, looking just as untamed. “God, yes. I need it. And my ass…” “What about your ass, babe?” “It feels so fucking good.” The exchange seemed to reenergize Cole as the ferocity of his thrusts with both cock and toy increased. Amy sobbed even louder and more wildly than before as the two shafts pounded into her. Carrie watched it all with a somewhat dazed point of view— because Chris’s thumb in her ass was making her pretty crazy, too. Finally, Amy lifted one bracing hand and reached back under her, beginning to finger herself, and within mere seconds she yelled, “Oh God, I’m gonna come! I’m gonna…ohhh!” Her screams filled the air, making Carrie twitch harder against Chris’s thumb, making her hungrier for her own release. No sooner had Amy’s climax passed than Cole’s followed. “Oh, baby! Here I go in you! Here I go!” Then they were both crying out, shrieking with pleasure as he emptied into her, his thrusts slow and battering. When Carrie gazed back over her shoulder at Chris, his eyes pinned her in place. “I want some more of these pretty pussies,” he said softly. “Stand up for me.” She wasted no time getting to her feet, ready to be part of the main attraction again. Shay did the same until they were standing face to face, Chris kneeling between them. As he reached his hands up to finger both cunts, he gazed up at Carrie and sank his face to her slit, dragging his tongue over her clit. Instinctively, she lifted one foot onto the

151

Lacey Alexander

bench behind her, opening her cunt wider. She watched him lick her, the sweet, wet sensations vibrating all through her along with the roll of the boat on the waves, then let her gaze shift to Shay’s shaved cunt, where Chris buried his fingers. Shay lifted a hand to cup the side of Carrie’s breast, squeezing slightly. “Mmm, sweets,” she purred. “Watch him lick your pretty pussy.” At Shay’s command, she moved her eyes back to find him peering up at her as he laved her swollen clit, finger-fucking her underneath. “Don’t leave Shay out,” she said on a whisper, surprised at her own generous words. The usual war ensued inside her—wanting all of him or wanting to share—but sharing had clearly won this particular battle. “Don’t worry,” he murmured. “I wasn’t going to. I knew you wouldn’t mind.” With that, he turned and began to lick Shay’s clit, something about it exciting Carrie more than she’d expected. Because it was as if their juices now meshed together on his tongue, lips? Because of how close they all were, how very “in her face” the sharing of her man had become? It didn’t matter, though—she was too drunk on pleasure. Her pussy contracted with her lover’s touch, her breast tingled with delight as Shay massaged and squeezed, stroking one thumb across her distended nipple. Excitement continued to fill her as Chris worked his mouth over Shay’s smaller, more delicate cunt. He took turns that way, licking one clit, then the other, lulling both women into a sensual oblivion that somehow had Carrie hyper-aroused and relaxed at the same time. Across the boat, Amy and Cole lay on the deck together, watching. It was their eyes that escalated her heat to a point she couldn’t handle. “I need your cock,” she said softly as he sucked her clit into his skilled mouth. “I need to fuck you so bad.” That was all it took for Chris to cease his ministrations and reach for Carrie’s hands, drawing her down to the deck on her knees, straddling him. “Ride me, angel.” She knew he felt even bigger that way, that the position forced his huge shaft even deeper inside her. She couldn’t wait to feel him in her pussy, to be so filled with him that the sensation pulsated out into her fingers and toes. Taking his erection in hand, she looked down into his eyes as he lay back on the deck, and sank onto him. Both groaned at the entry, the interlock of their bodies. True to her memory, it was like being impaled on the world’s hottest, sweetest spear. Her eyes nearly rolled back in her head at the unfathomable pleasure. For a moment, she even forgot they were being watched, but when she remembered, she realized Shay now sat on the bench a few feet behind Chris, that she’d been squeezed out of the pleasure she’d been receiving—and giving—just a moment before. Carrie leaned low over Chris, raking her nipples across his chest, pressing her breasts full into him as she whispered in his ear, “Do you want to lick Shay’s pussy while I ride your cock?” She pulled back so that their eyes could meet. His look was warm and wicked. “Do you want me to?” 152

Key West

“What I want,” she said slowly, “is to bring you as much pleasure as you’ve brought me. I want you to feel overwhelmed with it, like you have so much you simply can’t handle anymore.” Below her, his mouth curved into a soft, sexy smile. “You are an angel, you know.” She returned the smile. “Would licking Shay while I fuck you give you that kind of pleasure?” He let out a thick, heated sigh, then gave a small nod, almost as if he was sorry he wanted what she offered. She kissed him, to make sure he knew she was giving it freely. She didn’t feel right suddenly shutting Shay out, and besides, pushing him to the heights of bliss truly was her endeavor. Raising back to a sitting position, she again felt consumed by the size of his cock. Once she adjusted, she looked to Shay and reached out her hands. Shay flinched, looking surprised—and shockingly innocent. “Fuck his mouth,” Carrie said softly. A dirty smile lit Shay’s face, her eyes glimmering at the invitation. She knelt, straddling Chris’s face, glancing down at him. “Are you ready for this pussy, baby?” He nodded with comfortable confidence. When Shay lowered her cunt to his mouth, Carrie began to slide up and down his shaft, now slick and wet with her juices. Shay released a small grunt at contact—Carrie glanced down in time to see Chris’s tongue dart out over Shay’s little clit. As soon as Shay settled into a rhythm, rolling her pussy over Chris’s tongue, she dropped her gaze to where Carrie rode him. It added to Carrie’s excitement, and she didn’t protest when Shay’s hands molded to her hips, pushing her down on him over and over. Together, their breath grew ragged and though she couldn’t see Chris’s face, his thrusting responses told Carrie he was experiencing the pleasure she wanted him to. Slowly, Shay’s hands pushed up over Carrie’s rib cage to gently mold to her breasts. She couldn’t help driving them a little deeper into Shay’s grip as she rode Chris’s cock, couldn’t help relishing the added pleasure, especially knowing Amy and Cole watched her every move. Where, at the beginning of the day, she might have felt a little embarrassed to let them know she would fool around with another girl, now the knowledge that she was a no-holds-barred sexual being only made their presence add to her total arousal. “You turned out to be pretty damn sweet, sweets,” Shay said, her breath coming hot as she moved on Chris’s mouth and teased Carrie’s nipples. Carrie was earnest amid her rush of excitement. “I want to make Chris happy. I even want to make you happy, Shay. It’s just the kind of person I am.” Shay’s eyes sparkled with wickedness. “Then kiss me.” Leaning in, she pulled Carrie closer until their mouths met. It would have been easy to stop, but it was just as easy to let it happen. She only wished Chris could witness their tongues and lips exploring one another. She only wished Chris could see her lower

153

Lacey Alexander

her hands from Shay’s shoulders to her breasts, experimenting with the amazingly soft flesh punctuated by the ultra-hard peaks at the center. She let Shay’s nipples jut into her palms, aware that her new touches had pushed Shay to another level of heat. Now Shay lightly pinched Carrie’s pink peaks as she licked at her tongue, still rolling her hips above Chris’s ministrations. Carrie rocked on his huge cock, the severe pleasure pushing her onward in the pursuit of total satiation. Just then, a horn sounded, making everyone flinch with shock and look up to see another boat sailing past, filled with guys and girls in bathing suits, all of them drinking and cheering at what they saw taking place on the Conch Fury. The jolt of arousal felt like an electrical wire had been wrapped around Carrie from head to toe, then plugged in. Her pussy spasmed around her lover’s massive shaft; her breasts heaved in Shay’s small hands. Her arms and legs tingled and her belly contracted. Breaking off their light, licking kisses, Shay bent lower, flicking a lick across Carrie’s breast. Carrie moaned at the shocking pleasure, but didn’t hesitate to return the favor, leaning in to rake her tongue across one of Shay’s bead-like nipples. Even when the other boat was gone, they took turns licking each other’s breasts, leaving Carrie amazed at herself. She knew later she would delight in telling Chris everything he’d missed by being hidden under Shay’s ass. As Carrie molded Shay’s breasts, she sensed Shay moving harder against Chris’s mouth, heard her breath coming strong and raspy, and suspected she would come soon. Without forethought, she heard herself breath, “I want to come, too. I want us all to come together.” Chris must have heard her, for that was when his big hands moved from her thighs to her pussy, both his thumbs centering over her clit. “Oooh, God,” she moaned. She’d been fairly close to coming before, but Chris’s sweet touches would get her there much faster, and his increased drives up into her cunt only added to the sensations. Instinct led her to squeeze Shay’s breasts harder, tighter, and Shay’s hands massaged and kneaded her soft, fleshy mounds just as firmly. Both rocked their pussies, hard, harder, against Chris, seeking the climax that lurked so near. “Ohhh,” she moaned. Chris was filling her so full, so deep, yet somehow she yearned for more. “Lick me, baby,” Shay prodded. The waves crashed for Carrie then—coming on faster than expected, the orgasm taking her by storm. Her whole body felt swallowed by the pulsing pleasure that centered in her cunt and breasts and radiated outward. She cried out wildly, and before she was done, Shay had joined her, crushing Carrie’s breasts in her hands, screaming out a colossal “Yes!” as she pummeled Chris’s mouth with her cunt. Within seconds, Chris groaned, thrusting so hard it lifted Carrie from the deck with three incredible strokes that seemed to drive right through her, the force and sensation extending her orgasm and making her sob.

154

Key West

When their orgasms all faded, Shay eased off of Chris and bent to give him a small kiss, his face wet with her juices. “Thank you, baby,” she said softly, then she rose and gave Carrie a little kiss, as well. “Thank you, too. You’re all right, sweets.” Before Carrie could respond, Chris pulled her down to his chest, kissing her forehead, breathing, “I need to hold you, angel. I need to hold you so tight. I never want to let you go.”

155

Lacey Alexander

Chapter Twelve A few hours later, Carrie and Chris lay in their underwear on the bed in her room. They’d showered and started getting dressed, but had decided they were tired from the day’s activities and needed an afternoon nap. “What’s on for tonight?” she asked after they’d awakened and lay cuddling together. She wore a pretty pink lace bra and thong set, and Chris had donned a pair of black boxer briefs that he’d brought with him that morning along with a change of clothes. He gazed down at her, looking bummed. “A long, late shift at the Lizard, I’m afraid.” “Ah.” She hoped she didn’t sound as disappointed as she felt. Silly, though, she told herself. She’d just spent the whole day with him, and before that, the whole night. Even so, it was Thursday evening and her departure on Sunday was beginning to loom a little too close for comfort. “I’ve still got a couple of hours, though, so we can take a walk through town and find someplace quiet for dinner first.” She laughed. “There’s someplace quiet in Key West?” He chuckled in reply. “Shocking, but true. If you know where to look. And I do.” He glanced into her eyes. “I mean, unless you’d rather go someplace with more of a party atmosphere.” She shook her head against his well-muscled shoulder. “No,” she said quickly. “Quiet is nice.” Within an hour, they were strolling Duval Street, a place which she learned was much more serene in the early evening, giving the island’s quaint charm a chance to show before sunset brought out Key West’s wild side. Holding her hand, Chris led her down a side street to a clapboard house painted in dark colors, the oval-shaped sign in front declaring it Buonissimo, an Italian Eatery. “I hope you like Italian,” he said. “I love it.” “Good. I know the hostess, so hopefully we can get in without reservations.” A few minutes later, a leggy redhead who instantly stirred Carrie’s jealous instincts seated them at a quiet table beneath a dark, dramatic Michelangelo print. Everything about the setting induced a sense of privacy that Carrie suddenly cherished. She’d loved everything that she and Chris had done with other people, but after the lengths they’d gone to today, she wanted to retreat a little and be alone with him.

156

Key West

Over pasta and a bottle of wine, Chris told her more about his family, consisting of his parents, the grandpa he’d mentioned before, and two sisters, both married with kids and living what he called, “happy but uneventful suburban lives. Which is great for them,” he went on, “but it wasn’t enough for me, and they have a hard time getting that.” Even so, hearing about their history together, and how much he enjoyed going home for the holidays and seeing his nieces and nephews, she came away with the idea that, despite his move south, they all still loved and treasured him. “Always strange going back, though. It’s so different there. It’s like stepping into another universe.” Carrie took a sip of Merlot, absorbing his words. “I have a feeling that’s how it’s going to feel for me, too. I know I’ve only been here a week, but it seems longer. And it’s given me a sense of freedom I’ve never had before.” Across from her, he looked unsettled. “I’d rather not think about you leaving.” She sighed, wondering if it were remotely possible he could feel the same sort of attachment she felt toward him—this quickly. “But on a brighter note,” he said, flashing a sudden smile, “tomorrow I have some special plans for you, some things you need to do in Key West before you go.” She blinked, surprised. “Like what? I thought I’d done it all.” Chris shook his head. “Believe or not, you’ve skipped a few key things—no pun intended. I’ll give you the grand tour of what you’ve missed.” After dinner, Chris insisted they share a helping of tiramisu, despite her claims of being full. By the time they took to the street again, night had fallen. Music and raucous cheers blared from bars, and groups of girls and guys scoped each other out as they sought the easy-to-find action of Duval Street. She parted ways with Chris at the entrance to the Lazy Lizard. He held her hands in his, giving her a long, slow kiss that turned her inside out. “Sure you don’t want to come in for a few drinks? We can grope each other in the phone booth on my breaks,” he added with a wink. “Tempting, but…” The truth was, at the moment, if she couldn’t have him all to herself, she wanted to call it an evening. Their private dinner had been too short. So despite his tantalizing kiss, she said, “You wore me out today. I need some rest.” He tilted his head, his eyes smoky with the memory. “You were so incredible, angel. So…generous.” She found a small smile for him. “I wanted to make you feel good.” He kissed her again. “Mission accomplished.”

***** 157

Lacey Alexander

As Chris headed up the street toward home, Duval was littered with late night drinkers and other bar staff who had just closed down for the night. He was exhausted—the long bartending shift, added to his whirlwind, round-the-clock affair with Carrie, was beginning to take its toll. It would be good to get some sleep. And yet, as his feet took the necessary steps toward the apartment he shared with Scott, his heart ached. Maybe before the last few days, he hadn’t believed a heart could truly ache, but his body was proving him wrong. He wanted Carrie. It was after four in the morning, and even as weary as he felt, he still wanted to be with her. She’s gonna think you’re out of your mind, he told himself as he pivoted on the street to head in the direction of her hotel. But he didn’t stop himself, because walking toward her instead of away from her made a whole lot more sense to him. A few minutes later, he found himself knocking on the door of her honeymoon suite. Two knocks and a short wait later, the door finally opened and…damn, even in the middle of the night, she looked gorgeous. Her strawberry-blonde curls fell in messy disarray around her face and softly tanned shoulders. A slinky red chemise hung to the tops of her pretty thighs, clinging lightly to her curves on the way down. Her luscious nipples made two prominent peaks in the fabric and, despite his exhaustion, one look made him hard. “Sorry it’s so late. I should have gone home, but I missed you.” Wordlessly, she reached out, clamping her hand around his wrist to pull him in and toward the bed. She snuggled up to him there, and despite his hard-on, falling asleep had never been sweeter.

***** By ten the next morning, they were setting out from the hotel. Carrie couldn’t wait to see what special things Chris had planned for her, having no idea what might be on the agenda. She only hoped they’d be alone for the day, since being alone with him was seeming more and more crucial to her happiness. Knowing he had eyes only for her. Having him take her hand in his and, despite the innocence of the touch, feeling it send shoots of warmth all through her. “Where are we going?” she asked. He only grinned. “Well, let’s just say it’s a place I can’t believe you haven’t already gone.” She glanced down at her denim shorts and the yellow sleeveless blouse tied at her waist. “Am I dressed appropriately?” she asked with raised eyebrows. “Of course. Haven’t you figured out yet that we don’t do dressy here—no matter what the occasion?”

158

Key West

Eventually, he led her down a quiet street where lush palms and banyan trees became a more prominent part of the landscape. And just when she was thinking they’d never reach their destination, she saw the sign telling her they’d arrived at the Ernest Hemingway Home and Museum. “A must for any book person, I would think,” Chris said. She gasped her surprise. “My God, I totally forgot. This was the first thing on my agenda back when Jon and I planned the trip—I can’t believe it slipped my mind.” Chris delivered a confident grin as they approached the home. “Well, you’ve been busy—constant orgasms can drain your brain.” “Apparently,” she laughed. Carrie couldn’t have been more touched that Chris would bring her here—that he’d realize seeing Hemingway’s house would be important to her, and that even as he’d gotten to know the hotter, dirtier side of her, he realized the thoughtful bookstore owner still resided inside her, as well. Carrie was riveted throughout the entire tour of the home and grounds—most fascinated by the visit to Papa Hemingway’s writing studio in the carriage house, complete with his old Royal typewriter. She also became captivated with the many cats that lived on the grounds, sporting names like Emily Dickinson, Pablo Picasso, and Somerset Maugham. They learned that many of the cats had six toes on each paw and were descendants of a six-toed cat Hemingway had gotten as a gift from a sea captain. By the time they left, Carrie was wrapped up in the literary history of the Nobel Prize-winning author, awash with the sort of joy that made her love books so much. “You enjoyed that, didn’t you?” Chris asked with a smile as they made their way back up the quiet, shaded street. She cast a sheepish grin in his direction. “I loved it. I’m such a dork.” He laughed. “You’re not a dork. I like a woman who’s interested in at least a few things besides partying.” “It was probably boring for you, though, wasn’t it? You’ve probably been here a dozen times.” Now it was his turn to flash a sheepish expression. “Uh, not exactly. It was my first visit, too.” Carrie couldn’t help raising her eyebrows in surprise. He answered by saying, “I’m not really a book-loving kind of guy. But…” He glanced over his shoulder in the direction of the Hemingway house. “Maybe I’ll give one of his novels a try now. He sounded like an interesting dude.” Carrie smiled. “He was interesting. And I think, given your adventurous soul, you’d love some of his work.” From there, Chris took her to lunch at Margaritaville, where they indulged in huge Mexican meals and big margaritas, because, Chris insisted, “You can’t come to Margaritaville without having a margarita.”

159

Lacey Alexander

Following lunch, they hit a few classic Duval Street bars, including Sloppy Joe’s—a reincarnation of a Hemingway hangout; The Hog’s Breath Saloon—an outdoor bar that reminded her of Chris’s own Lazy Lizard; and Captain Tony’s—where a crusty old seadog kept his bar festooned with women’s bras and sold panties with his logo on them. After having a drink at each place, Carrie felt more than slightly tipsy—not to mention amorous and ready to get in Chris’s pants for the first time in twenty-four whole hours—but he insisted they had one more important stop to make first. “The Blonde Giraffe,” he said, “home of the best key lime pie on the island. And you—” “Let me guess,” she interrupted with a laugh. “You can’t come to Key West without having a slice of key lime pie.” He grinned. “Exactly.” After sharing a piece of the tart, tangy pie that Chris explained was sort of an acquired taste for some people, he said, “And lastly, I want to show you my apartment.” She grinned. “Convenient timing. Because if we don’t go someplace private soon, I’m going to rip your clothes off in broad daylight, right on Duval Street.” He raised his eyebrows. “Probably not a first on Duval, but yeah—we’d better head back to my place.” As they strolled in that direction, they passed the strip club they’d patronized a few nights ago, and Carrie couldn’t help remembering the forbidden pleasures she’d experienced there. The memories of the women baring everything so sensually, even inspiring her to let Chris bring her to orgasm with his hand, had her pussy tingling hotly. Indeed, while last night and this morning had allowed her to enjoy a soft, tender sort of companionship with him, she found herself ready to sink back into more decadence with her lover. “This is it,” he said when they reached a friendly looking two-story clapboard home of pale yellow and white. “Scott and I share the second floor.” After leading her up the flight of stairs connected to the home’s outer wall, he opened the door on what Carrie found to be a typical bachelor pad. The furniture was well-worn and the place slightly messy—a few clothes strewn about, an empty pizza box on the coffee table, a Playboy magazine tossed on the couch. “Blame the mess on Scott,” he said with a wink, “because I haven’t been here for more than five minutes at a time since I met you.” “And when you are here, the place is neat as a pin?” He shrugged. “Actually, yeah—I’m a pretty tidy guy. Comes from living with a houseful of women, I guess,” he added with a laugh. As if to prove his point, he took her to his bedroom, which actually was fairly organized and orderly. “Although I’m thinking the bed’s about to get messed up,” he said, taking her hands in his and leaning in to deliver a kiss.

160

Key West

Carrie wasted no time pushing her hands up under his tank top, running her palms over his muscled stomach and broad chest, curling her fingernails lightly into his skin through the smattering of hair. His kiss grew deeper, and he moaned softly into her mouth when she found his nipples, tweaking them lightly. He raised one hand to her breast, kneading her soft flesh through her clothes, and his hard-on pressed against her belly, growing more insistent by the second. She lowered one hand to his tremendous erection through his shorts, exploring and massaging as he began to unbutton her blouse. He didn’t bother working the knot at her waist, just undid the buttons as far down as he could, then reached in to pull down one low demi-cup of her bra. His hand molded to her bare breast, but she was feeling impatient. “Suck on it,” she whispered. He sat back on the bed, pulling her with him until she straddled his lap, his hardness meeting her pussy through their shorts. She couldn’t resist rubbing her crotch against his cock, sliding up and down the lengthy bulge. Reaching inside her blouse, he cupped the underside of her bared breast and lowered his mouth to the taut nipple. Carrie gasped at the first pull, feeling as though a rubber band stretched from her breast to her cunt. It was then that they heard the front door open. They both looked up, but before they could even move, Scott said, “Hey Chris, are you here?” as he leaned in the bedroom door. He smiled upon seeing them. “You are. Sorry to interrupt.” Carrie pulled her top slightly closed, but didn’t bother buttoning it—it seemed silly since Scott had definitely seen her breasts before. She’d only met him one time, on the party boat, and she was struck again by his dark good looks. “What’s up?” Chris asked, resting his hands at her hips. “I just ran into Joe from the Joie de Vivre. He said business is slow the last few days and if we wanted to hang out at the pool a while today, no problem. Thought I’d head over, and if you two want to join me, the more the merrier.” He left without awaiting a response, and Carrie asked, “What’s the Joie de Vivre?” “An art deco, adults only, clothing-optional hotel,” he said, flashing a sexy look. “We’re friends with the owner.” She couldn’t help laughing. “Do you two know everybody in Key West?” He shrugged. “Well, most of the small business types who are catering to the tourists. We tend to have a lot in common, trying to keep businesses well enough afloat that we can afford to live here. Anyway,” he said, lifting his hands back to her breasts to rake his thumbs over her nipples, “sometimes Joe invites friends over to play at the pool if he wants to make the place appear busier. It’s, uh, usually more interesting than at your average hotel.”

161

Lacey Alexander

“Sounds like it,” she said, widening her eyes in pretend shock. He tilted his head. “Wanna go?” Carrie considered her options. She could stay here and play with Chris in the privacy of his bed. Or she could go with him to a nude pool which was probably much like the Garden of Ecstasy, even if quieter at the moment. Both appealed, but the glimmer in Chris’s eye, along with her increased arousal at seeing Scott, urged her to indulge in this one last hedonistic act before her vacation ended. “Sure. I even have my bathing suit. I packed it in my purse this morning since I wasn’t sure what you had in mind.” He grinned. “Well, given where we’re going, you might not need it.”

***** Carrie’s pussy already felt swollen inside her leopard print bikini as they made their way through the wrought-iron gates to the Joie de Vivre pool. As Chris had mentioned, it was done in eye-catching art deco—shades of aqua and lots of chrome made it clear the smallish hotel was from another era, yet as they passed into the courtyard and pool area, the décor wasn’t what Carrie had on her mind. Cushioned lounge chairs surrounded the curving pool, and although less than half were occupied, most of the pool-goers were naked, other than the topless women wearing skimpy bikini bottoms. A young nude woman with dark hair did a slow backstroke through the pool, her large breasts the most prominent part of her, her nipples a dark shade of plum. In one chair, a man and woman lay together, naked and kissing, arms and legs entwined. Two handsome, dapper-looking guys stood in one corner of the pool making out. Only as she and Chris walked closer did she realize one of the men lounging naked, watching the action with a drink in his hand, was Scott. Her eyes immediately fell to his half-erect cock, impressive even with only a semi. She surged with moisture at the sight. He was a sexy man with clothes on, but taking them off lifted him to another level on the hot scale. “Hey,” he said. “Glad you decided to come.” Chris squeezed Carrie’s shoulder. “Today was our official day for showing her things she couldn’t miss in Key West, and this seems to fit in that category as well as anything.” Scott laughed. “Not your usual tourist trap, but yeah, definitely something not-tobe-missed if you can get free access like this.” He concluded with a wink in Carrie’s direction. “Grab a chair and enjoy.” Half an hour later, a pretty, topless waitress with very pert, tan breasts had served them tequila sunrises. They’d watched the naked couple she’d first noticed upon arriving—until finally they’d fucked in the chair. Like Chris and Carrie, the other people at the pool watched with interest, yet stayed quiet and serene, even as the 162

Key West

couple’s moans and groans bit into the tropical air. Carrie had felt her nipples getting harder and harder while watching the scene, her pussy pulsing mercilessly. Too hot for comfort, both inside and out, she was just about to ask Chris if he wanted to go for a swim when a masculine moan drew her attention to the guys in the pool. She held in her gasp at the sight—the better-looking of the two had braced himself against the pool’s edge while the other man stood behind him, and though Carrie couldn’t see exactly what was taking place below the water’s surface, she was pretty sure the guy in front was getting fucked in the ass. She knew Key West had a large gay population, and she’d seen more than one pair of men holding hands on the street, but she’d never seen this before. And despite the unbidden image of Chris and Cole that had entered her head yesterday, she’d never expected something like this to arouse her, but it did, almost against her will. She watched with fascination as the guy in back lunged against his partner, who emitted groan after deep groan, his face wrenched in a mixture of pleasure and pain. She found herself wishing the two weren’t in the pool so she could have a better view. She suddenly imagined the guys being Chris and Scott—an image which gave her a shiver. Chris leaned over toward her. “You look lusty,” he said with a soft, playful smile. She drew her gaze from the gay couple to him. “It’s those guys.” She looked back to them before turning to gauge Chris’s reaction. “That’s getting you hot, huh?” She nodded. “Have you ever, you know…done anything bi?” An amused grin spread across his face. “Didn’t we discuss this the other night?” She shook her head. “No. I made you put a vibrator in your mouth, but I never asked you any questions.” He gave his head a matter-of-fact tilt. “Well, sorry to disappoint you, angel, but the answer’s no.” “Would you?” He laughed. “Guess it would depend on the circumstances.” “What if the circumstances were that I asked you to?” She widened her challenging smile. “And that I pointed out it was really the least you could do considering all the stuff I’ve done with Shay to please you.” He arched one eyebrow as if to scold her. “Well, you didn’t find anything you did with Shay distasteful.” She sat up a bit straighter, still in teasing mode. “What makes you so sure?” He grinned. “I have eyes, angel.” She pursed her lips in mock defeat. “So you’re saying you’d find it distasteful to be with another guy?” He shrugged. “Probably.”

163

Lacey Alexander

A bargain came to mind. “Let’s make a deal. If I ever ask you to do something with another guy, promise me you’ll consider it very carefully and only say no if you really, truly find it unappealing.” He tilted his head. “Angel, you leave in two days. So sure, I’ll take that bet.” God, she’d forgotten. She wasn’t sure how, but somehow it had actually slipped her mind that life wasn’t going to go on like this, that in two days it would end and she’d once again be a mild-mannered bookstore owner in Maryland. “Say I wasn’t leaving,” she said cautiously. “Say things were going to stay like this, with us. Would you still take the bet? For me?” Chris took a sip of the orangey concoction in his glass, appearing to think it over. Carrie followed his gaze back to the pool, where the handsome guy looked lost in desire as he yelled out his pleasure, the guy who fucked him appearing equally as impassioned. Finally, Chris turned back to her, offering a soft grin. “Yeah. For you, angel, I would.” Carrie bit her lip and leaned over to kiss him, her hand on his cheek. It touched her to hear he’d be willing to open himself up to something new and different and forbidden, as she had for him. And it broke her heart that she’d never know for sure what would happen, how the deal would turn out. Only when the kiss ended did Carrie realize Scott had disappeared from the chair on the other side of Chris. “Where’s Scott?” “Hot tub. It was empty, so he was hoping maybe the babe with the big boobs would join him.” Carrie spotted the brunette who’d been doing the backstroke upon their arrival. She was sitting across the lap of another naked girl. “Looks like she’s busy.” “Why don’t you and I go join him?” he suggested. “It’s not every day I get free use of a hot tub, and Scott won’t mind—he’s not exactly hard up for women.” She giggled. “I didn’t think so.” She really thought she was hot enough already— both in terms of the weather and sexually—but Chris sounded like he wanted to indulge, so she didn’t mind. Hand in hand, they made their way to the hot tub, where Scott sat, arms stretched out, his face leaning back toward the sun. “Still a party for one, I see,” Chris said with a laugh. Scott looked up. “Not if you leave Carrie here for me.” She felt his wicked grin between her thighs. “Nothing doing,” Chris said. “We just came to keep you company out of pity.” Chris held Carrie’s hand as she stepped carefully into the roiling water. “Oooh, hot,” she said. He smiled down at her. “At first. You’ll get used to it, though.” She eased down onto the seat, Chris following to sit next to her, placing his arm comfortably around her shoulder. 164

Key West

“You two have too many clothes on for this place,” Scott commented. Carrie gave Chris a speculative glance—for some reason, it hadn’t even occurred to her to take her bikini off, even though at the Garden of Ecstasy she’d gone topless from the start. “I will if you will,” he said. Reaching down under the water, she eased out of her bottoms, feeling glad she’d re-shaved her pussy that morning. She wasn’t sure anyone would be seeing it, but if someone did, she wanted it to be smooth and sexy-looking. She tossed her bikini bottoms onto the concrete walkway above them just as Chris abandoned his trunks. “What about those?” Chris said, pointing at her breasts. The question reminded her that just a little while ago, he’d been nibbling on one of her nipples and she hadn’t gotten nearly enough of it. Suddenly feeling as coy as if she were performing for a crowd on the Party Barge, she shifted a sexy look back and forth between the two men, then reached up and sensually pulled the leopard print triangles to the side, baring her breasts between the bunched fabric. “Mmm mmm,” Scott said, his voice thick with lust, “just as pretty as I remember from the Party Barge.” Feeling hot, she smiled appreciatively and turned to Chris. “You know, earlier, you were just starting to kiss them when we got interrupted.” “You’re right,” he said. “I bet they miss me.” She nodded. Scott spoke up. “Interrupted by me, I guess?” “Mmm,” she said, both in answer to Scott and in response to Chris, who’d just leaned down to lick one hard, pink nipple. She wrapped her arms around his head as he suckled her, her breasts floating just atop the swirling water. “Oooh,” she cooed at a particularly hard draw on the sensitive peak. “A shame I don’t have two mouths, one for each breast,” he said, gazing playfully up at her. She was on the verge of reminding him he was able to pull both nipples into his mouth at the same time when she saw him cast a meaningful glance toward Scott. “Maybe I could help out,” Scott offered. Carrie’s pussy lurched beneath the water at the suggestion. She’d let the idea of being with two guys flit about her head for days now, without knowing if she could seriously act on it. Somehow being with Shay and Chris at the same time had seemed less forbidden, more like a game to please her man and broaden her horizons. But two guys at once—it was the sort of thing so unthinkable in the world where she’d been raised that such concepts had never even truly occurred to her. Could she do it? Her cunt was begging her to, pulsing madly between her thighs, urging her to take this one further step into pure hedonistic pleasure. But could she? 165

Lacey Alexander

“Would you like that?” she whispered to Chris. Looking deep into her eyes, he nodded. “I want to be as generous as you’ve been with me. I want you to know how it feels—as long as you want to.” Taking a deep breath, Carrie glanced at Scott and lifted a hand to motion him closer. As he scooted next to her, he spoke low. “Don’t worry, honey. You’re gonna like this a lot.”

166

Key West

Chapter Thirteen The quake in her crotch said she believed him. Already, just having them both that close to her, knowing they were all naked, was exciting as hell. “You two have to do me a favor, though,” she said softly. “What’s that, angel?” She flicked a glance to both men. “You have to do whatever I want.” “Of course,” Scott said, with a smile. Beneath the water, his hand melded to her thigh. Chris caressed one of her breasts as he nuzzled her neck. “What do you want, honey?” Scott asked. “What do you want right now?” She glanced down at her wet, beaded nipples. “Kiss them,” she said. “Suck them.” Without further prodding, both guys sank to her breasts, kissing, laving, caressing, as she leaned back, thrusting the mounds slightly forward, letting herself relish the sensations of them feasting on her. She loved looking down, watching both of them work at her breasts—one suckling while the other licked, sometimes both nibbling hotly, other times both sucking hard enough to make her whimper. She became aware that above her, in the courtyard, people occasionally passed by, but she’d been here long enough not to be concerned. She only hoped that if they were watching that they were taking half as much pleasure from it as she was. When a male hand closed over her pussy, forcing her legs slightly apart, pressing fingers into her slit, she didn’t know which man the hand belonged to. The realization upped her heat to a new level, making her tremble slightly beneath the touch, which she met, lifting her cunt lightly at each sensual stroke. “Want to show Scott your pretty pussy, angel?” Chris whispered heatedly. “Mmm, yes,” she breathed, her entire body tensed with anticipation. “Raise up on the edge,” he instructed, placing his hands at her waist to help her. She sat on the edge of the hot tub, legs spread. “What a sexy clit,” Scott growled, looking close. Then he rose up to deliver a hot, sensual kiss to her mouth. “Can I suck it for you, baby?” The nub in question was swollen beyond belief and throbbing for attention. She nodded. “Please.” Scott wasted no time lowering himself back into the shushing water, leaning in to rake a long, firm lick up her slit. “Oooh, God,” she breathed in response.

167

Lacey Alexander

Sitting beside her, Chris gripped one thigh, as if to hold her open for his friend, before kissing her neck, then her mouth, his tongue invading and swirling around hers as Scott licked her below. As Chris’s kiss dropped to her breast, she knew she’d found a passion unsurpassed. Getting naked on the Party Barge, and at the Garden of Ecstasy, and fooling around with Shay—none of it had prepared her for this consuming, overwhelming feeling. She’d thought she’d reached the zenith of pleasure—over and over again this week she thought she’d reached a height she’d never find again—yet this, now, made all that pale in comparison. “Mmm,” she heard herself whimper as one of Scott’s licks extended especially deep into her core, making her whole body ripple. “God, that’s good. My pussy’s so hot.” When Chris rose to his knees next to her, she took the cue and grabbed onto his cock, which looked as big and delicious as ever. As Scott sucked her clit, she ran her tongue around the head of Chris’s massive shaft, then licked the pre-come from the tip. He let out a sexy sigh and said, “In your mouth, angel. I wanna see you put it in your mouth.” Gazing up at him, she closed her lips over the thick head. “Fuck yes,” he breathed. “Suck it.” His wish was her command. Lowering her mouth further onto his erection, she took in as much as she could before easing back, finding her rhythm. He filled her mouth thrillingly full as her clit seemed to swell larger and larger, a mass of pleasure gathering inside it. She knew she would come soon—having both of them was just too much for her body to resist. She wanted Chris in her mouth when she came—wanted to feel both guys in and on her body, wanted to be fully, undeniably aware that she had two hot, sexy men pleasuring her instead of just one. Hungrier than ever for Chris’s big cock, she worked him over, sliding her mouth vigorously up and down his length, sucking him deeper and rougher than ever before. Her voracious cocksucking upped her passion immeasurably as she thrust her pussy at Scott’s equally voracious mouth. She hoped she was slick and juicy for him, that he could taste her heat. She moaned over Chris’s shaft, which seemed to add to his excitement, and she knew her cunt was going to explode soon—she was fucking Scott’s mouth uncontrollably now, and when she glanced down, his eyes were shut, his face wet, his expression hot. She sucked Chris even harder, getting him so wet she made slurping sounds as she took him in and out of her delightfully stretched lips. God, she was close. Yes, yes, yes, she thought as Scott worked her cunt. Each time she drove at his mouth, she drew Chris’s cock in hard and deep. When the climax broke, she let out a ferocious moan on Chris’s erection, pushing hard at sexy Scott’s giving mouth as the shockwaves of pleasure radiated through her. She kept thrusting and sucking to stretch out the sensations as long as possible and

168

Key West

found herself in the midst of another excessively long orgasm. The guys seemed to know it, given her unending lunges and continued whimpers, and she had the sense they were all the more excited by how long they were able to make her come. When finally the waves ceased, she released Chris from her mouth and rested her ass back on the edge of the tub. “Oh God,” she moaned. “That was incredible.” As she glanced back and forth between them, they all exchanged hot, lustful smiles. “So,” Scott said playfully from between her thighs, “you’re not a one-orgasm-and-out type of girl, are you?” She let her grin widen, feeling how stretched beyond normal her lips had become. “No way. I’m just getting started with you two.” Chris raised his eyebrows, looking surprised and pleased. “You seemed nervous a few minutes ago.” She bit her lip and peered into his eyes. “That’s before I fully understood just how good it would feel to have two men at once.” Still down in the tub, Scott rested his arms on her knees. “So, honey, what now?” She cast a look of lust between both of them, realizing she could have anything she wanted from them, any pleasure she desired. She intended to take advantage of the opportunity. “Well,” she said, looking at Scott, “I think the least I can do is return the oral favor, so…I’d love to suck your cock while Chris fucks me.” Both guys seemed as turned on by the suggestion as she was, and Scott took her place on the edge of the tub, his feet resting on the seat, as she kneeled between his legs. Chris stood behind her, the water roiling about their thighs as he placed his hands on her hips and said, “Is your sweet little cunt ready for this cock, angel?” She peered over her shoulder at her oh-so-exciting lover. “Oh yes, baby. Let me have it.” When Chris plunged into her, it was like getting back a piece of her she’d forgotten she missed so badly. It had never been like this with Jon—his cock had never felt so vital to her, had never filled her so much in both body and soul. She cried out as he began to deliver deep, punishing strokes that made her crazy with want. She appeased that want by leaning to take Scott’s hot cock in her mouth. While not as thick as Chris’s, it was long and hard, a delicious mouthful. She sucked on him with the same vigor he’d used while eating her pussy, the same vigor she’d bestowed on Chris’s erection. Chris’s cock was like a battering ram, pummeling her, driving her mouth deeper and deeper onto Scott, and when her mouth felt too full, she pulled him out and lifted her breasts so he could fuck them instead. Having him press the soft mounds around his shaft while Chris fucked her brought a whole new kind of pleasure—but whether Scott’s hard-on was in her mouth or between her breasts, she found that having two hard, beautiful cocks fucking her was the ultimate pleasure. She let it continue that way for a long while, soaking up the total joy, losing herself in the hot, filling sensations, letting herself sink in the total oblivion of being thoroughly

169

Lacey Alexander

fucked. Only when her knees were too sore to go on and her mouth too tired to suck any longer did she gently push up and away from both large shafts. “Ready for something new, angel?” She slanted them both a smile. “Afraid my mouth needs a rest. Well,” she reconsidered, “a rest from sucking cock.” She eased her bare ass up on the edge of the hot tub next to Scott and reached for Chris’s hand, pulling him onto the seat below them, on his knees. “Can we just kiss a little while? Kiss and touch?” Chris’s wet hand glided around her hip. “Of course, angel baby,” he replied gently. “Come here and let me kiss you.” His kiss was warm and tender, hot and wanton, all at the same time, his tongue teasing hers again and again, enough to keep her pussy tingling. When the kiss ended and she offered her mouth to Scott, his kiss was deeper, his mouth consuming, his tongue slow and hungry. As they kissed, she reached down to find both guys’ hard cocks, wrapping them in her fists, then beginning to slide her hand up and down their lengths. The touches drew soft moans from each guy, and as Scott lifted one hand to toy with her breast, Chris slid his palm up her inner thigh, until his middle finger stroked her wet slit. As soon as she left Scott’s mouth, Chris’s was there, reclaiming her lips as they all continued touching and caressing. She’d had no idea this kissing idea would turn out so hotly sensuous, but the very air around them seemed to heat up despite an afternoon shade falling slowly over them as the sun shifted in the sky. She felt a longing—a wish—that the two guys would touch each other the way they touched her, and she almost considered asking them to, but she decided it was too soon, that she would ease them into the erotic triangle she suddenly sought. Their slow tongue kisses continued—from Chris to Scott, from Scott to Chris, the two men’s faces so close to hers and to each other that she began to feel like they were one sensual unit, like maybe the two guys were secretly wishing what she wished, as well—like maybe they wanted it but didn’t even know it. As she ended a kiss with Chris and turned slightly back to Scott’s waiting mouth, she felt both guys’ warm breath, and her pussy heated up as she released their cocks and raised her hands to their cheeks, pulling them closer still with the faint whisper, “I want to kiss you both together.” Kissing Scott, she urged Chris into the fray, licking at his mouth until his tongue met hers, then drawing it toward Scott’s until the three tongues met in a soft, erotic kiss. She waited for one or both of them to pull back from it, but to her pleasure, they endured the three-way convergence of tongues, sending her cunt into spasms of bliss. She’d thought kissing Chris and Shay that way was hot, but again, this made everything else pale. When finally it ended, she gave them both soft, appreciative smiles. “You’re both so sexy and sweet,” she said, leaning in to deliver a soft, solitary kiss to each man. Her voice went raspy when she added, “I want to reward you.” 170

Key West

And herself. Her heart pumped with excitement as she urged Chris to sit next to Scott and she sank down into the water between them, the rushing jets stimulating her already overheated pussy. Looking up at them, she cast her sexiest gaze and said, “I want to suck these two big, beautiful cocks some more.” Again, she wrapped a fist around each shaft, pumping them lightly, then bent over Chris, widening her mouth to fit him inside. Her lips were rested but still sore, yet having his big cock fill them remained a task of pure pleasure. She gazed up at her lover as she slid up and down on his perfect tool. He let out heated sighs and ran a hand through her hair. “So fucking good, baby,” he murmured. “So good.” After a few minutes, she turned to Scott, taking his shaft back into her mouth. He let out a growl as soon as her lips closed over him, and she switched her gaze between the two men, both of whom watched her intensely. “Mmm, yeah, that’s right,” Scott purred. She felt like the ultimate sexual being—like there was nothing else in life, no bookstore, no family, no Maryland, like there was only fucking and she was the queen of fucking. She loved their hot, dirty whispers as she shifted her ministrations between the two cocks; she loved the way her breasts and cunt ached with pleasure as she worked over them. She loved the sense of control she’d gained—it was hard to believe she’d been nervous about this in the beginning, because now she felt as if she were the lord and master of both men, as if she could will them to do her bidding, and she knew exactly what she wanted them to do now. “Face each other, on your knees,” she instructed them. When they hesitated, their looks filled with soft questions, she said, “I want your cocks closer together. I want to feel one of them touching my face, my cheek, while I suck the other.” The explanation fueled them into the position she’d requested, and indeed she could suck on Chris now while she held Scott’s erection against her cheek, and when she switched, she didn’t have to shift her body, only turn her head ever so slightly. She’d managed to bring their cocks sensuously close to each other. Upon releasing Scott’s shaft from her mouth after a particularly moan-inducing suck, instead of returning to Chris’s, she instead used her hands to draw the two cocks together. She felt Chris tense. “What are you doing, angel?” She gazed up at him with a seductive smile. “I want to lick them both at the same time.” Without waiting for a response, she ran her tongue up the crease created by pressing their lengths together. Both guys released sounds of deep pleasure and Carrie felt her desires becoming reality. Next she ran her tongue around both cockheads as if they were one, again eliciting more gut-wrenching moans. Then she crossed the two cocks, one against the other, as if

171

Lacey Alexander

they were swords, and she licked her way around all the cracks and crevices where the two shafts met. When she paused to gaze up at them, they looked as aroused as they did uncertain. Mmm, yes—she wanted them to be aroused, wanted them to desire touching each other this way. She ignored their uncertainty. She knew better than anyone that it could be overcome in a heartbeat. “Rub them together for me,” she said, nearly breathless with excitement. Chris let out a nervous laugh. “Uh, angel…” She looked up at Scott from her vantage point next to their cocks. “You said you’d do whatever I wanted.” Then she shifted her gaze to Chris. “And you made a certain deal with me just a little while ago, if you recall.” Neither of them could deny her words, and beneath Chris’s apprehension she could sense a certain amusement at how well and quickly she’d put their deal into action. “Do it,” she whispered, her voice soft but commanding, expectant. The guys never looked directly at each other, only at her, only at their two cocks, already touching, steel against steel. Chris let out his breath as he followed her demand, lightly shifting, sliding his hard rod against Scott’s. Scott emitted a soft, quivery moan that she suspected he’d tried his best to hold in. Her pussy trembled with delight. “More,” she prodded gently. After a few seconds of renewed hesitation, it was Scott this time who slid his dick against Chris’s enormous erection. Chris’s hips raised slightly, meeting and returning the motion, and both of them released moans that made her whole body quake with hot lust. “Keep on,” she whispered. “Don’t stop.” As the two lovely cocks began to slide slowly, steadily, against one another, Carrie almost thought she could come just watching. She’d never known watching two men together could thrill her so, but this now qualified as the most erotic sight she’d ever witnessed. Each passing minute with Chris and Scott took her deeper and deeper into a mind-numbing sensual ecstasy she couldn’t have imagined only half an hour ago. As the guys continued sawing their cocks against each other, she reached down to touch her pussy beneath the water’s surface, rubbing her first two fingers in circles over her clit. Undulating softly against her hand, she discovered one of the whirlpool jets just in front of her, so she leaned in, letting the powerful water rush against her needy cunt. “You’re both so hot,” she whispered, breathing down on the two hot shafts that did her bidding. “I’m so turned on—your cocks are beautiful together. Mmm, I need to come so bad.” Without ceasing the sliding motion against Scott, Chris reached down to palm one of her breasts, squeezing lightly. “Why don’t you let us lick your hot little pussy and get you off?” His voice was labored, breath ragged.

172

Key West

Rising carefully to her feet on the hot tub seat, she peered down on the two sexy rods that looked so good together. “Just promise me you’ll keep rubbing them together for me.” To her surprise, both guys nodded and murmured their agreement immediately. Mmm, yes, she’d been right—their uncertainty was now a thing of the past. Stepping up onto the concrete between them, she faced Chris, turning her ass to Scott. She spread her legs and positioned her feet wide enough for easy balance. A split second after Chris sank his tongue hungrily into her slit, Scott’s tongue sliced into her from the back, setting off a double wave of pleasure. Gazing down at Chris, who peered up into her eyes, she began to roll her hips, forced to let out a series of long, light moans, given the joy that assailed her from both sides. As Chris’s tongue laved her clit, Scott’s explored the lower part of her pussy, thrusting toward her opening with each pass. “God, yes,” she heard herself murmur unplanned. Her pleasure grew even more when a glance down confirmed that Chris was still thrusting forward, rubbing his hot shaft against Scott’s. When Scott’s hands rose to her ass, parting her, and his tongue raked over her asshole, she knew orgasm would come in mere seconds. Reaching up, she crushed her soft breasts in her hands, feeling her nipples jut into her palms, and she drove herself back and forth against the two hot tongues that worked her nether region. The pleasure was overwhelming, constant, without even a beat in between—clit, ass, clit, ass, clit, ass. “Yes,” she murmured when the orgasm hit, thrusting herself harder and harder against the two male mouths. She pinched her nipples, released moans that grew from somewhere deep inside her, and let her pussy continue to soak up the hot licks and tongue jabs as the pleasure exploded like a starburst through her body. “Oh yes, yes!” When it ended, she felt so weak she thought she might collapse, so she quickly stepped back into the hot tub, kneeling back into her spot on the seat. True to their word, the guys still slid their cocks against each other, a sight which seemed to make her cunt expand all over again. In fact, they rubbed much harder against one another now, filling her with erotic bliss. “Oh God, you guys are so good,” she purred. “How was that orgasm, baby?” Scott asked. “Mmm, incredible,” she breathed, still trying to recover. She dropped her gaze back to their big rods. “And these are incredible, too. I’m hot again already.” The two cocks sawed urgently against one another now; the guys breathed hard, both staring down at their big tools, just as she did. God, she couldn’t take it any longer without being a part of it again. She grabbed onto the base of their erections and rubbed them against each other, even rougher, harder. Their heaving breaths turned to low, agonized moans of pleasure. Her mouth was hungry for them once more, so she bent over, sucking the tip of one cock, then the other, so fast and wild that she lost track of which shaft she was pleasuring. She only knew there were two big, perfect cocks there just for her enjoyment, and enjoy them she did. 173

Lacey Alexander

She listened ecstatically to their rasps and groans as she massaged and rubbed and sucked, until finally Chris said, “I think I’m gonna…” “Fuck—me, too,” Scott moaned. Carrie pulled back just as both guys shot off, white fluid arcing up to land on her breasts and each other’s stomachs and cocks. Both guys cursed and groaned as their shafts emptied, and Carrie couldn’t help reaching out to massage the semen into the guys, rubbing it into their muscled stomachs and abdomens, using her fist to make their whole lengths wet with it. Lastly, she pulled the two spent cocks to her breasts and used them to rub their mixed juices into the soft flesh of her chest. Her breath left in high, heavy sighs as she gazed down at the two perfect shafts wetly caressing her mounds, and she heard theirs still coming hard and hot, as well. Finally, she looked up at them. “Thank you both. That was the single most erotic experience of my life.” Neither answered, going quiet, but Scott lifted her chin with one bent finger, leaning down to give her a soft kiss. Chris climbed down into the hot tub with her, taking her face in his hands to deliver a much longer, deeper kiss, complete with his tongue, where she tasted remnants of her own moisture. As Scott eased back into the tub on Carrie’s other side, she finally saw the first hint of a smile. He leaned past her and said jokingly to Chris, “This never happened, dude.” Chris let out a laugh. “You know it. I’d deny it in a heartbeat.”

***** Chris leaned back in the hot tub, recovering from the sex. Or whatever that was they’d just shared with Scott. Scott had taken off in hot pursuit of the brunette he’d spotted earlier, and Chris wasn’t sorry to see him go at the moment, given how uncomfortable he felt about what he’d just done. Was it like that for Carrie, with Shay? He didn’t think so—these days there just wasn’t the same stigma around girl/girl partying as there was for guys. He wished he could deny how good it had felt to rub his cock against Scott’s, but he couldn’t. It had felt too damn good, especially with Carrie watching, demanding, turning the most aggressive he’d seen her yet. Her pleasure had fueled his actions. Only Carrie could have seduced him into doing that. At the moment, she snuggled against him, naked, in the churning waves. When he’d suggested they hang out at the Joie de Vivre, he’d never imagined he’d leave the place feeling different, changed by the experience. It was as if she’d taken a last invisible sort of virginity away from him when he’d least expected it. And even as he continued to feel sheepish and uncertain about the experience, his cock was half-hard again remembering it, recalling how utterly excited it had made her. 174

Key West

“Ready to take off?” he asked, opening his eyes to peer down into her lovely green ones. She nodded softly. “Yeah, sure.” She reached for her bikini bottoms. By the time they’d toweled off and started heading for the exit gate, she asked, “Are you mad at me?” At first the question surprised him, but then he realized he had been awfully quiet, still ruminating over the encounter with his best friend, trying to let himself absorb it and put it in that place you put events you were ready to stop thinking about. “No,” he said, then offered a light laugh and repeated something she’d once said to him. “Just a little weirded out, I guess.” She appeared as cheerful as he’d ever seen her. “I don’t see how this is any different than me fooling around with Shay.” “I guess it’s not. But you know how we guys like double standards, and that’s one we definitely like. We like to think girls should get into that, but that we don’t.” “Well—surprise.” He chuckled again. “Yeah, a big surprise.” “Are you okay with it?” she asked as they reached the street. He gazed down at her, still astounded that she’d actually talked him into fooling around with another guy for her. Of course, maybe “fooling around” was too strong a phrase for what they’d done—but they’d certainly done something. “Yeah, I think. Or I will be.” She gave him a playful, pouty look. “I’m sorry if you didn’t like it.” He let out a breath, giving an uncomfortable half-smile. Time for the truth. “I didn’t say I didn’t like it.” “Ah,” she said, leaning her head back, then—wisely—she changed the subject. “What’s up for tonight?” He sighed, feeling as disappointed as he knew she would be. “I have to work. I have a sunset snorkeling cruise leaving at six, then I have Lizard duty ‘til close.” She shrugged. “That sort of sucks.” “I know. Sorry, angel. But I called up Jake this morning and asked him to take my Party Barge shift tomorrow night, which means I have the whole day and night free.” Neither of them said it, but he knew they were both very aware that tomorrow was her last day on the island. He intended to make the most of it. “Actually,” she said, tilting her head so that her emerald eyes sparkled in the sun, “that puts it in a new light for me.” “What puts what in a new light for you?” “Well…would it be silly of me to say I’m actually relieved it’s not a Party Barge cruise you’re going on tonight? I mean, I know it doesn’t really matter, but I guess while I’m here, while we’re spending so much time together, I’m just glad…”

175

Lacey Alexander

“You don’t have to explain, angel,” he said when her voice trailed off. “I get it.” “Do you think I’m stupid?” “I think you’re sweet as hell.” They exchanged a smile that turned him inside out, making everything inside him feel twisted and strange, and he sad, “Could I ask you a favor?” She offered a merry, trilling laugh. “Given that you kept up your end of the deal, I think a favor’s the least I can give you.” He rolled his eyes teasingly. “About that deal, I think I was tricked.” “Believe it or not, I didn’t have any devious plan in mind when I suggested the deal—things just happened to turn the deal to my advantage much more quickly than I could have guessed.” He only gave her a playful smirk, still not quite believing she hadn’t carefully orchestrated the whole thing. “So what’s the favor?” He tilted his head softly and hoped he looked more cute than pathetic. “Well, the fact is, you’ve totally worn me out this week and I’m exhausted. I know it’s only, like, three in the afternoon, but is there any way I could talk you into taking a nap with me at my place before I head to work?” She smiled up at him as they crossed Duval Street, heading back toward his place. “I think I could manage that.” “Good.” I like falling asleep with you. And waking up with you. He liked those things an insane amount, in fact, which is why he chose to keep them inside. As much as he didn’t want to think about it, in forty-eight hours she would be gone—headed back to her other life. No need to turn things any more emotional than they already were—it would just hurt them both worse in the end.

***** “What a funky little place,” Carrie said as she perused the breakfast menu at Blue Heaven, one of Chris’s favorite out-of-the-way Key West eateries, on Saturday morning. He’d known she’d enjoy it—it was a one-of-a-kind place where the tables set under trees draped with sails to provide shade, chickens ran beneath your feet while you ate, and a huge rope swing gave kids something fun to do. “Glad you like it, angel.” “So you recommend the pancakes, huh?” Having promised they were good, he nodded. “Filling, but that’s okay, because I intend to wear you out today, so eat up.”

176

Key West

She raised her eyebrows playfully over the menu. “Is that so?” He laughed. “I didn’t even mean sex, believe it or not, although I’m sure we’ll work in some of that, too.” He was taking her to the beach, which, on Key West, wasn’t the hottest attraction if you weren’t a local. Even though the island had several beaches to choose from, people came for the nightlife and the snorkeling. And despite the fact that he’d been all for a threesome with Scott yesterday afternoon, on this, their last day together, he wanted it to be him and her, alone. God, she looked beautiful sitting next to him, her bikini top hugging her gorgeous breasts, her smile lighting him up inside. An hour later, when they were both stuffed with pancakes, they hopped on his motorcycle and headed to the island’s southeastern shore, his angel’s black sarong flapping in the wind around her thighs. It felt so good to have her wrapped around him from behind—too good, he thought. He’d put off thinking about her departure tomorrow, but it was getting hard to avoid it. He’d only had her for a week, but he feared life without her was suddenly going to seem damn empty. He didn’t like admitting that—part of uprooting his life and moving to Key West had been a firm decision toward permanent bachelorhood. The hurtful breakup he’d experienced before moving had taught him not to get attached to women, and Key West had seemed the perfect place to let them flit in and out of his life without a care, not to mention the perfect place to grow old without missing that sort of companionship. He’d been utterly content with that decision since the day he’d made it—until now. Not that he thought he wanted to marry Carrie—God, she’d come here on the rebound from “the marriage that wasn’t,” and they’d really just met. But it didn’t feel that way. Not at all. He wasn’t sure what he wanted—but the one thing he knew for certain was that it didn’t really matter, because she had another life somewhere else and she was going back to it first thing tomorrow morning. So as he eased his bike into a parking spot along the street lining the beach, he reminded himself to concentrate on today, because that was all they really had.

***** As the day passed, Carrie felt herself falling harder and harder for Chris. Maybe it was knowing she was leaving tomorrow, or maybe it was the way they managed to have fun whether they were having wild sex or just sitting and talking, or doing anything in between. Chris had packed a beach blanket, on which they shared an afternoon feast of hamburgers, fries, and sodas, purchased from a vendor on the street. Funny how being in love could make the simplest of meals exciting and delicious. She relished every greasy bite of hamburger, enjoyed every French fry. 177

Lacey Alexander

Being in love? Was that what she was with Chris? In love with him? She pulled in her breath and took a sip of her drink, trying to swallow the thought along with the beverage. Shyly, she peeked up at him, thinking, wondering. Then finally, she sighed. God, yes, she was in love with him. What else could have driven her to be so wild this past week? What else could have brought the bad girl inside her to the surface so easily? She’d never believed in love at first sight, but suddenly, she did. She’d loved Chris almost from the moment she’d set eyes on him. “What are you staring at? Do I have mustard on my face or something?” She flinched, then laughed. “No. I was just…you know, feeling a little sad that I’m going home tomorrow.” Glancing down, he reached out to gently squeeze her thigh. “I’m sad about that, too, angel. But at least we have today, and tonight.” She nodded, realizing she couldn’t let sadness mar their last day together. There’d be plenty of time for that later. After eating, they stretched out on the blanket and let their bodies soak in the sun. Given that this was probably the first time she’d spent a whole day in the sun with him without taking her top off, it occurred to her she’d probably have some serious tan lines around her breasts by tomorrow. She almost mentioned that he could look forward to that, but then remembered he actually couldn’t—so she kept it to herself. Even so, though, she couldn’t keep her hands to herself, so she rolled to her side, ran her palm over his washboard stomach, and began kissing his neck. His skin felt so good beneath her fingers, her lips. “I want to fuck you,” she whispered in his ear. She knew she wore a sexy smile when he turned to look at her. He grinned in return. “We’re on the beach, baby.” She sat up slightly and looked around. “We’re mostly alone.” He laughed. “You know I’m up for fucking you anytime, anywhere, but I don’t want you to get arrested on your last day here.” “We’d get arrested? I thought you could do anything here?” “At night, yeah, pretty much. The daytime is different.” Glancing down the beach, she spotted two young teenage boys flying a Frisbee back and forth, their family lounging around a beach umbrella. She let out a sigh of defeat, but couldn’t resist reaching out to touch his cock through his trunks. She found him partially aroused. He grinned up at her as he lay back, hands behind his head. “That, however, I’ll allow.” She giggled, then continued her caress, her pussy beginning to tingle at the feel of his hardening shaft beneath her hand. But the harder he got, the less amused she became. By the time he felt like a solid stone column, her breath had gone shallow, and she was dying to have her way with him

178

Key West

Wanting to go further, she looked up and down the beach once more. There were plenty of people in the far distance, but this stretch of sand was truly their own. The Frisbee boys and their family were the closest, but she didn’t think they’d really notice if she just gave him a little more pleasure. Being in broad daylight in a place where she knew she shouldn’t indulge herself only added to the pulsing in her pussy. Pausing her caresses, she reached up to untie the drawstring at his waist, hidden beneath his erection now. Then she eased the fabric up over the head of his cock and down, baring him to the sun and her hungry eyes. Hearing his sigh, she whispered, “You have the hottest cock, baby. I could come just looking at it.” His eyes opened softly and she saw lust mixed with his gentle admonition. “You can’t do this here, angel.” She only licked her lips, letting her eyes glaze with heat. “I’m going to anyway.” He lowered his chin lightly, as if to deliver a further warning, but before he had the chance, she licked his cock from base to tip. “Damn,” he whispered. After taking another glance up and down the shore, she lowered her lips down over his erection. As always, he filled her mouth to overflowing—the sensation more fulfilling than she could understand. She slid up and down his shaft in a hot, steady rhythm, listening with pleasure as his breath grew heavy. Wishing she could take more of his incredible length inside, she decided to compensate, pressing her breasts around the lower part of his cock while she sucked the head and the few inches below. He slid slick against her sunscreen, and his low moans let her know how good it felt. She worked his hard-on more vigorously as each second passed, aroused by everything—the sun and sand, the slickness of her skin, the silk over steel of his cock, the knowledge that just beyond the palm trees and low dunes, vendors sold hotdogs and sunglasses, and cars sped past on the street. God, she wanted him to come. She wanted to make him come more than she’d ever wanted it before. She sank deeper and deeper into her task, lost in the heat of him filling her mouth and pressing hard against her soft breasts, almost forgetting they were in public where anyone could come upon them, when finally he said, “Now, baby,” and released a giant groan as she pulled her mouth away because she wanted to see it happen, wanted to feel his hot juices spatter her skin. She gripped his cock as he came, letting him spray her belly and chest. Her head fell back in pleasure as the warm fluid turned her wet, and when she glanced down, Chris was reaching for her. She leaned toward him and he began to massage the white semen into her breasts, pushing his fingers beneath her leopard triangles to rub it into her nipples. Through his post-orgasmic fog, he smiled. “When the hell did you get so good at being a bad girl?” She smiled. “Well, it all started when I met this sexy guy selling cruise tickets. He totally corrupted me.”

179

Lacey Alexander

“Sounds like my kinda guy,” he said with a wink.

***** Chris had known he’d have a good time with her at the beach, but he hadn’t known she’d suck him off right there where anyone could see. The unexpectedness of it, and the fact that it had come from Carrie—his angel—made it rival all their other hot encounters in the past week. Once they’d both rested, he drew her into the water where they alternated between kissing and splashing. When tall waves rolled in, he picked her up and sent her vaulting over them until it became a game. Hours passed with them going in and out of the water, walking to the street to buy ice cream, resting in the sun on the blanket. He also made sure he reapplied her sunscreen often—not only because he didn’t want her to burn, but because there were so many lovely curves and crevices to be covered. When the sun began to sink lower in the sky and the vendors and other beachgoers packed up for the day, Chris and Carrie remained, sharing the tropical sunset, holding hands, laughing. As they walked up the beach, hand in hand, she told him more about her family, and about her bookstore. As far as he could tell, they were the two things she held dearest. He shared more with her about his decision to head south—including the bad breakup that had occurred beforehand—and his hopes that in another five years he’d have made enough money with his boat to buy a quaint clapboard of his own on a quiet Key West street. Without warning, she turned to him and said, “Thank you for helping me experience all this.” Despite the abrupt change in subject, he didn’t need to ask what she meant. He only smiled, tilted his head, and said, “So, is there anything you’d like to try that you didn’t get to? Last call for kinky sex,” he teased. Stopping to look up at him, she took his hands in hers. “Actually, yes, there is something.” He raised his eyebrows in question, encouraging her to go on. “Ever since we were snorkeling and you were touching me in the water,” she said, “I’ve wanted to fuck you in the ocean.”

180

Key West

Chapter Fourteen As if it were meant to be, the waves had calmed with the setting sun, turning to soft ripples on the water that washed in quietly but for their final rush onto the beach. Chris and Carrie stood waist-deep, their toes in the sand, their wet bodies embracing as they kissed. God, he couldn’t believe this might be the last time he’d have her. Maybe they’d do it again later, back in her room or somewhere else, yet inside him, this felt final, and brutal, like something he needed more than food, water, air. Their kisses were slow and soft as he concentrated on tasting every nuance of her. He ran his hands over her shoulders and back, her waist and breasts, trying to memorize her body, trying to somehow make it be enough. I love you. Like once before, the words drifted through his head and nearly escaped his mouth—but no, same as every time he’d had such tender thoughts, he knew speaking them aloud was only asking for a more difficult goodbye. Even so, he hoped she could feel his emotions in his kiss, his touch. As he massaged one of her breasts, full in his hand, he relished her trembling breath, thinking she was reacting as if he’d never touched her before, as if it were the first time. “God, I want you,” he breathed in her ear. She pressed her body against his, tight, wrapping her arms around his back, and they stood that way, the water washing gently around them, his hard-on pressed against her soft pussy through their suits. Reaching behind her, he untied the back of her top, then drew it over her head, looping the still-tied neck string over his arm for safekeeping. Looking down on the beauty of her bare breasts, outlined by her tan, he closed his hands over them, squeezing, massaging, her soft sighs like a sensual symphony. He bent to taste one turgid pink nipple, moist from water play, suckling it deep into his mouth, relishing the way it grew harder the longer he sucked. Above him, she held his head, whimpered and groaned, and made him harder, too. As if sensing it, she reached down to rub his cock—full and erect and trapped beneath wet fabric. “Need to have you in me, baby,” she purred, and though part of him wanted to draw this out and make it last, he couldn’t bear to wait, either. They’d had so many different kinds of sex this week, but the old-fashioned way, him in her, was the best. They’d worked so hard to open her pussy to him, and when he’d finally managed to get inside her warm, tight passage, he’d never wanted to leave. While she untied his trunks and pushed them to his thighs, he hooked his thumbs in her bikini bottoms and drew them down, as well. Once she had them off, he looped them over his arm, too. Her fist closed around his column of steel beneath the water’s surface just as his fingers sank into her cunt. She moved against them, sighing, appearing lost in lust, a 181

Lacey Alexander

look he would miss because he had a feeling she’d never worn it with anyone but him, and he couldn’t help wondering who she’d wear it for next, back in her other life. With Shay, with Scott, somehow it had all been for him, he knew—but after tonight, all that changed. “Love to rub your sweet little pussy,” he whispered in her ear. The words brought a sensual smile to her lips and made her push her mound harder against his hand. “Love how soft and smooth it feels, angel.” She looked into his eyes. “You made it that way.” “You let me.” Will you keep it that way after you go home? Will you keep it that way for other lovers? He bit his tongue and held the questions in—the answers didn’t matter because he’d never know. “Fuck me,” she whispered, her voice as soft as any angel’s. “Fuck me, slow and deep.” Closing his hands over her soft, round ass, he lifted her, her legs curling around his hips, her warm cunt sinking wetly down onto him in a smooth, leisurely entry. “My cock goes into your pussy so easy now,” he cooed as she sank to the hilt, moaning with pleasure. “Did you ever think you’d have a cock so big inside you, angel?” Her smile bordered between sultry and sweet. “I never dreamed it,” she said as they began to move against one another in slow, deep strokes. “But you surpassed even my dreams.” He couldn’t resist kissing her, tasting her tongue with his, nibbling softly at her tender berry-colored lips, all while he eased his shaft in and out, in and out—slow, deep, slower, deeper. Each time he reached full immersion, she closed her eyes, looking profoundly pleasured. “How does it feel?” he whispered. “My body is so full with you, I can’t even describe it.” It was the slowest, gentlest sex they’d ever had—and Chris couldn’t recall a time in his life when he’d been more deeply aroused, more sated by each and every slide of his cock into her tight little cunt. He squeezed her ass as they continued the slow, drawn-out ocean sex, soon splaying his fingers wider, letting both of his middle fingers seek her other tiny opening. When they raked over her anus, he molded her ass slow and tight, drawing on the skin at the center, stimulating the hot little fissure. She moaned, her breath trembling. “Start that and this won’t go slow anymore.” He smiled. It was a grand dilemma—whether to fuck slow and steamy or hot and hard. “Much as I’d like to, we can’t go slow forever.” He reached for the aperture once more, pulling tighter this time as he squeezed and curled his fingers inward. Another hot groan escaped her. “God, that’s brutally good,” she growled.

182

Key West

Her very tone, hot and animalistic, drew a low moan from his gut and made him thrust harder into her. She let out a cry of pleasure. “I want to make you scream,” he whispered through clenched teeth. “I want to make you come so fucking hard. I want to give you a pleasure you’ll never forget.” “You’ve already done that, over and over again.” A sexy smile broke through the heated passion on her face. “But don’t let that stop you.” As he drove his cock hard into her pussy, he reached once more for her asshole, but this time, he thrust the tips of both middle fingers inside. She sobbed with the shock of it, although he knew the near-agony on her face was actually deep, unexpected pleasure. “I love your tight little ass, baby,” he rasped, driving his erection deep into her. She moaned and met the lunge, her ass sinking farther onto his fingers. After that, there was simply no going slow—her body wouldn’t allow it. Locking her legs full around his waist, she rode him, writhing her clit against his belly, her asshole against his fingers, which he thrust in time with each stroke of his cock. She cried out desperately with each hot entry and her sounds of pleasure took him closer and closer to ecstasy. He fucked her so hard that he couldn’t speak anymore—could only groan with each deep ram into her hungry cunt. Her cries came high and lost-sounding as she rode him harder and harder, fucking him more and more wildly. They writhed together in fierce, untamed sex, struggling against one another in the water, their movements creating small splashes, her hot groans filling him as much as his shaft filled her pussy. Drawing one finger from her ass, he thrust the remaining one in deeper, as deep as it would go, and she thrashed even harder, harder, until he spat through gritted teeth, “Come! Come for me!” After a few more pronounced thrusts, she leaned her head back and sobbed with wild pleasure, and he watched her mouth, her eyes, felt her ass clench around his finger, her pussy tighten even more around his cock. “That’s right, angel,” he said more softly. “Come. Come hard. Don’t stop. Keep coming.” He kept thrusting his finger, fucking her deep, holding the same hot rhythm, never letting it fall off. She continued to howl her satiation, her cries like nothing he’d ever heard from her before—and would never hear from her again—but at least he’d made her feel it, at least he’d given her a pleasure that deep. When finally her cries turned to whimpers, she opened her eyes to pull him into a kiss, and that was what pushed him over the edge. “Oh God, me, too,” he said, then felt the assaulting bliss as he spurt his seed up into her, pulling her down, hard, hard, hard, on his throbbing cock. “Yes, yes,” he whispered as the pleasure stretched long and draining, as his cock finally emptied itself completely in her sweet pussy.

183

Lacey Alexander

She fell against him in a huge hug; he held her warm and tight and knew in that moment without fail that this was what life was about. Moments later, he carried her naked up onto the beach, laying her down on the blanket and wrapping them both up in it to peer at the newly risen crescent moon, looking like a bright smile in the dark sky. They exchanged slow, sweet kisses. He said, “Stay.” She blinked up at him. “What?” “Don’t go back. Stay.” He heard her sigh. “But I have a life there. A business. I’ve worked hard to build my business.” “So start a new business here.” Carrie was at once amazed, touched, and frightened. She knew she’d fallen in love with him, and she knew they’d just had the sexual liaison of a lifetime, but she’d only known Chris for a week. She had no idea how many girls he might have gotten this involved with, how many times he might have made such a request. Deep inside, she knew this wasn’t an everyday thing for him, though, just as it wasn’t for her. In fact, she was forced to recall his story about the one girl he’d loved who hadn’t loved him back, and he wondered if maybe it was possible he felt exactly as she did now—but even so, there was so much at stake. Her beloved bookstore. She’d built it from nothing into a thriving business in a time when most independent stores failed. How could she possible abandon what she’d worked so hard for in exchange for what, honestly, was an uncertain life? What would she do here? How would she make a living? How long would their romance last? It was all too quick, too fast. She’d let go, surrendered herself, her beliefs, her heart—but with the understanding that this was temporary. How could she let go of her entire existence completely? She gazed into Chris’s eyes, turned dark by moonlight. “How would you feel if I asked you to give up your business and come to Maryland?” He flinched and she knew the question had hit home. “Not great,” he admitted, “but…Key West is a lot more fun than Maryland.” “And Maryland is where I’ve worked just as hard as you to establish a business I love.” He sighed, glanced down, softly kissed her breast. “You’re right. I understand about your business. I know what a huge part of you it becomes, how it means everything.” She leaned her forehead against his, and could scarcely believe she was turning him down. “Maybe I’m passing up something wonderful, Chris, I don’t know. But I can’t stay.” She gave her head a slight shake and worked to hold back the tears that

184

Key West

threatened. She’d worried so much about leaving Key West with a broken heart, but she’d never dreamed it would be her decision that would break it.

***** He woke the next morning in her hotel room, in her arms, after another night of mind-blowing sex. Like at the beach, they’d started out soft and slow and ended up rough and raging. He’d been tempted to ask her one more time to stay, but had resisted. He’d known from the start that she was a woman on vacation, a woman on the rebound from a tragically broken engagement, and that this was her chance to cut loose for once in her life. It hadn’t been meant to turn into love, but for him, it had, and it only meant he’d have to get over her and find a way to guard his heart a little closer from now on. They ordered a room service breakfast and ate on the balcony. She acted cheerful, so he tried to, as well. He found himself wishing it were twenty-four hours earlier, that yesterday was starting over with brunch at Blue Heaven and that they’d have their day at the beach all over again. “I can drive you to the airport,” he said across the table. She shook her head. “I made arrangements to ride with Amy and Cole. They’re flying back today, too, from Miami, and our flights leave at almost the same time.” He couldn’t help being disappointed. He’d looked forward to the three hour drive up the Keys as a chance to say goodbye. “When do you leave?” She’d already dressed in light summer pants and a matching top—something Carrie the Angel would wear. She checked her watch. “In about an hour.” He nodded, not quite knowing what to do or say. Maybe they’d said it all already. After eating, she walked to the balcony railing and gazed out on the ocean. He followed and let his arms circle her from behind. Without warning, she turned in his arms and kissed him hard and desperate, then peered up into his eyes. “I’m going to miss you so much.” He only nodded. I love you. Last chance. Last call for telling her the thing that might make her stay. But he still didn’t say it. Memories of a rejection that had scarred him held the words inside. Besides, if she didn’t want to stay, three little words weren’t going to change anything. When it was time for her to go, he walked her down to the lobby, waited as she checked out, then pulled her rolling suitcase out to the breezeway where Cole and Amy had just driven up in their rental car. “Guess this is it,” he said, holding her in a loose embrace. “Yeah, guess so.”

185

Lacey Alexander

He sank his mouth down on hers in what he intended to be a short kiss goodbye, but which lengthened with the knowledge that it would be their last—and he hoped like hell it was reminding her of all the incredible passion they’d shared. When it finally ended, she bit her slightly swollen lip and gazed up at him. Neither one said goodbye. She finally broke the gaze and climbed in the car. They looked at each other through the window until Cole pulled away.

186

Key West

Chapter Fifteen Carrie tried to return to the bookstore the next morning with a happy heart. And indeed, it was good to pick up Dickens from the cat-sitter, and good to see all her beloved books, as well as the historic old building that held them—but inside she was sad. What didn’t help was having her mother call first thing at nine a.m. to check on her. Of course, she’d expected the concern—when her mom had last seen her, she’d been fleeing from the heartbreak of a ruined wedding. There was no way her mother could know the much more brutal heartbreak assaulting her now. The second time the phone rang, it was Jon. “Babe, it’s me.” Just hearing his voice made something wither inside her. “What do you want?” “To apologize. To make things up to you somehow. I’m begging you, Carrie, give me another chance.” She simply sighed. She didn’t need this right now, too. “Jon, it’s too late.” “It’s never too late, babe,” he said, sounding like a sappy love song. How could she get through to him? How could she explain that she really wasn’t all that upset about what he’d done anymore because her time away had made her realize how little she cared about him. “Jon, I accept your apology, okay? Truly, I do. But it’s time for us both to move on.” “Move on to what, Carrie? We’ve been in each other’s lives so long, I don’t know how to exist without you.” She understood what he meant—at first, she’d thought she’d never get by without him; they’d seemed like such permanent fixtures in each other’s world given their tenyear history. Now, she thought she might miss the habit of his friendship—but that was all. “You’ll exist fine, Jon. Trust me. We’ll both exist just fine.” It took awhile, but she finally got off the phone, hoping she’d convinced him that she wasn’t interested in rekindling their relationship. The truth was, it was hard to imagine having a relationship with anyone but Chris at the moment, and she had a feeling it might be a long time before she dove back into the dating pool. Two book sales and a cup of coffee later, the phone rang again, and this time it was Diana. “I’m coming home,” she said. “What for?” “Because you sound awful. Clearly, I was wrong to talk you into going on vacation without him.”

187

Lacey Alexander

“Oh, Diana, you’ve got it all wrong. Vacation was…wonderful. In fact, I…met a guy. A really hot, perfect guy who changed the way I look at life.” Her sister paused slightly. “And he broke your heart now, too? My God, what’s his name and how do I find him? I’ll kill him.” Carrie couldn’t help laughing, even amid her depression. “You don’t understand. He actually asked me to stay. And I said no.” “Oh.” Diana sighed. “So you weren’t…in love with him or anything serious?” “No, that’s not it. I was in love with him, am in love with him.” “Then why on earth did you say no?” “Because of the bookstore.” “Forgive me, Carrie, but that’s the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard. I’m coming home. I’ll take off work, get a flight and be there tomorrow, and there’s nothing you can do to stop me.”

***** True to her word, and against Carrie’s will, Diana showed up the next day. And Liz, too! Diana had called their older sister in New Orleans and declared a sisterly emergency. “You’re both out of your minds,” she told them over a bottle of wine at her apartment late on the evening of their arrival. “I’ll be fine if you’ll just give me, say, a day or two to recover.” Diana took a sip of her Chardonnay. “Just what did you mean when you told me on the phone that he’d changed the way you looked at life?” How much should she tell her sisters? Oh, what the hell. Diana would understand, and if Liz was as wild over her new man as she’d sounded at the wedding, maybe she would, as well. “He…opened my mind about sex. He made me experience things I never could have, or would have, with anyone else. I found desires inside myself I never even knew were there. And everything about our week together was so exciting—and also tender somehow—that, well, I just feel changed, that’s all.” She glanced specifically at Diana. “Like I’m no longer the little angel I used to be.” Diana smiled, and Liz said, “That sounds a lot like what happened with me and Jack. And look how that ended up—he’s my dream guy, he loves me, and we’re getting married.” “You’re just sour on love,” Diana said, pointing at her, “because of this Jon fiasco. You quit believing in the happy ending.” Carrie shook her head. “That’s not it. I’m so over Jon. I’m completely in love with Chris.” Diana’s voice went dry. “And you’re giving him up for a bookstore.” 188

Key West

Carrie sighed. “Maybe you can’t understand because you’ve never built a whole business on your own, but it’s important to me.” “More important than life-long happiness and hot sex?” Okay, so the bookstore argument was starting to sound a little crazy, even to Carrie. She took a deep breath. “Maybe it’s about risk. About giving up everything and being afraid it won’t work out. About being afraid I’ll end up with nothing, not even my store.” Diana looked at Liz. “Would you say you risked anything to have your relationship with Jack?” Liz tilted her head and Carrie saw the new light that had shone in her sister’s eyes ever since hooking up with her private eye. “Well, I’d say you always risk something when you commit to someone. You risk your heart.” “Exactly,” Diana said. “I put myself at risk with Marc, too. And I almost blew it by not letting him know how I felt in time. I’m just lucky things worked out the way they did, and that he was willing to take a chance on me.” “Don’t get me wrong—I admire you guys for being brave and taking a chance on relationships, but…” Wow, this just hit her. “Maybe this fiasco with Jon has had a bigger effect on me than I thought. I’m not sorry it happened exactly, but…right now, more than ever, I’ve seen how quickly things can change, how the rug can be pulled out from under you, that nothing is totally dependable. And maybe it feels important to me to hang on to the few things in my life that are dependable—like my store, and Mom and Dad.” “But if you think back,” Diana imparted, “how dependable was Jon really? It took ten years for him to propose, for heaven’s sake, and you two certainly did your fair share of bickering. Have you seen any reason to doubt Chris?” Carrie only sighed. “How many times do I have to remind you—I’ve only known him a week.” “That’s about how long it took for me and Jack to know we wanted to be together forever,” Liz said. Diana tilted her head. “Same for me and Marc. Think about it, Carrie. Don’t be so quick to pass up something that might never come your way again.” The three sisters stayed up talking long into the night and by the time they’d drained their third bottle of wine, Diana was telling them just how wild she and Marc had gotten together—and with other people, too! Carrie nearly fell out of her chair, since some of Diana’s stories made hers seem weak in comparison. They also urged Liz to share, and Carrie was stunned to discover just how much her mature, staid, older sister had loosened up with her sexy P.I. After taking a deep breath, and encouraged by their stories—and the wine—Carrie finally took the plunge, too, telling her sisters about The Garden of Ecstasy, about her adventurous boat rides and hot tub encounter. They were all giggling by the time it was through—clearly all the Marsh sisters had been indulging themselves sexually in the past few months. 189

Lacey Alexander

Her sisters pointed out that for them, those indulgences had led to impending wedding bells, as both of them were engaged now. Liz was planning a classic wedding at a picturesque church just around the corner from their parents’ house, saying Jack was ready and willing to bring the party north, so long as they made their way back to the French Quarter as soon as the honeymoon ended. Diana, conversely, was planning a huge, extravagant blowout at the Venetian in Las Vegas, where the couple would depart the reception in a gondola. “And what if you married Chris?” Diana asked, eyebrows raised. “What would your dream wedding be?” Carrie could only roll her eyes. “Marry Chris? I’m not marrying Chris. I just left Chris behind, if you recall.” “Humor me.” Carrie sighed, and tried to envision what her sister asked. “Well, given that I just saw a big, traditional wedding go to waste… I think if Chris and I got married, I’d be happy to do it on the beach at sunset, or on his boat, with just a few close friends and family.” Diana and Liz both smiled. “Sounds nice,” Diana said.

***** “I told you. Didn’t I tell you?” Chris looked up with a start at Shay. He’d been staring off into space, behind the bar at the Lazy Lizard, thinking about Carrie, reminding himself why he’d spent the last few years being so careful with his heart. Fuck, this hurt even worse than he remembered. Love sucked, and it was a trap he wouldn’t fall into again. “You told me what?” “That things would change because of her. That you’d change.” Damn, she had. Of course, at the time, she’d predicted things would change because he and Carrie would stay together, not because they were apart. Even so, he guessed the effect on Shay was the same—in the days since Carrie had gone, he hadn’t been himself. He knew he’d been no fun at all, barely speaking, never joking, and as for fooling around with Shay, well—having sex with anyone but Carrie was the last thing on his mind. Knowing Shay as he did—that she wasn’t nearly as strong and brash on the inside as the out—he suspected she needed sex more than he could quite understand, that it probably made her feel cared for. “Sorry, Shay,” he said earnestly. “I don’t mean to be an ass, but I probably won’t be in the mood to party with you for a while.” Shay slammed her empty drink tray lightly on the bar. “You idiot. I don’t really give a fuck whether or not you want to party. And for your information, I’ve kind of hooked up with Jake now—exclusively.”

190

Key West

He blinked, stunned. He’d never known Shay to hook up with anyone exclusively. “Really? You and Jake?” She sighed. “Yes, me and Jake. He’s really…sweet to me.” Wow. Shay had a boyfriend. Who was sweet. And she liked that. He couldn’t quite absorb it, thinking—just when you think you know somebody… “Anyway,” she went on, “I don’t care about your party schedule. I just…wish you were happy.” He let out a long sigh. “Me, too. And I’m sure I will be again, eventually. I just don’t know when.” Although as of right now, he couldn’t imagine being happy—truly happy, deep down inside—ever again, without his angel.

***** A week after Diana and Liz’s whirlwind visit home, Carrie still felt stuck between a rock and a hard place. A very hard place. Memories of Chris’s hot, sexy cock boring into her made her tremble whenever they came to mind. Even as she stood in the bookstore on an average Tuesday morning ringing up a gardening book for a sweet old lady, her pussy tingled with thoughts of how well he’d fucked her, how much she missed everything about him—his kisses, his smile, his playful sweetness. His touches, his commanding shaft—in her mouth, between her breasts, buried deep in her cunt. Just last night she’d lay in bed, unable to sleep until she’d gotten out one of the vibrators she’d brought home with her from Key West. Easing it up inside her, she’d turned it on and sank her fingers into her wetness, stroking her needy clit to thoughts of Chris fucking her hard and deep in the Garden of Ecstasy, on his boat, in the ocean. She’d brought home all three sex toys, and the bralette Chris had bought, although they seemed so out of place in her old life. Old life? It was her real life. Wasn’t it? The truth was, she missed the sun and the salty air. She missed the tropical heat and the mystical atmosphere where everything from quaint and historical to wild and sinful cohabitated with ease. God, her pussy was on fire again already, just thinking about him and the island that had taken away all her inhibitions, and if the feeling didn’t fade soon, she’d have to close the shop for a few minutes and sneak off to the back room and take care of herself again. How empty that sounded, though—when she knew she could have the real thing, if only she wasn’t so afraid. The next time the little bell above her door rang to announce someone’s entry, she looked up to find her mother, carrying a picnic basket. She blinked. “What’s going on? What’s with the basket?”

191

Lacey Alexander

Her mom smiled. “It’s nearly lunchtime. And it’s beautiful out—no humidity, seventy-five degrees. Feels more like April than July, and I thought we should get out and enjoy it.” Carrie blinked again. She hadn’t even noticed the weather. With her mother’s prodding, Carrie closed for lunch and they walked up the street to a small park to share the picnic her mother had made. She loved her mom, but it wasn’t like her to just show up for lunch like this, and why did she seem so cheerful? It wasn’t her usual way. They’d just sat down at a picnic table and started eating when her mom said, “I’ve been concerned about you since you got back, Carrie. You aren’t yourself. It’s understandable, I suppose, under the circumstances, but I’m just a little worried. Is it Jon, dear? I know you thought you’d be married now, that you’d be starting your new life together, but—” “It’s not Jon,” she cut her mom off. Her mom tilted her head. “What, then?” Carrie took a deep breath and figured there was no reason not to be honest. “It’s a guy I met in Key West.” She went on to explain how fun and lively Chris was, how caring, and how he’d asked her to stay and she’d turned him down despite being in love with him. “Because the idea of leaving everything behind is scary, and given how stupid I was about Jon, well…I just don’t want to make any more mistakes.” Her mother drew in her breath, took a bite from her egg salad sandwich, and stayed quiet for a long time. Just when Carrie began to think she might never reply, she said, “You know, a few months ago, I probably would have advised you to stay here and forgive Jon, to follow the plan laid out for you—just like I did with Liz back when her engagement broke up. Back in my day, that’s what women did. They didn’t have the same options, they didn’t support themselves or start businesses—even if they had a job, in the end they started having babies and depending upon their husbands to provide for them. “But I’ve seen how happy Liz and Diana have become not following my advice, and I want you to be happy, too.” “So what are you saying?” “I guess I’m saying, I can’t advise you. I’m not as smart as I used to think I was. My only advice would be—follow your heart. I’m beginning to think that the heart knows best and maybe it shouldn’t be ignored.”

***** Two weeks later, Carrie drove over the last bridge to Key West with a backseat full of summer clothes for comfort, a trunk full of books for starting over, and a new hair

192

Key West

color for courage. The last thing she’d done before leaving home was have her hairdresser dye her locks from a pale strawberry-blonde to a warm auburn, thinking a new woman with a new life should have a new, bolder hair color as well. Dickens slept in the car carrier she’d bought, in the front passenger seat, strapped in with the seatbelt. He’d made the trip surprisingly well with some help from a kitty tranquilizer she’d gotten from the vet. She had a plan and she was following it closely. The first thing she’d done was some internet research. The second was to sell her bookstore for a tidy sum to a local businessman who owned a number of other shops on the same street. Now that she was back in the tropical paradise of Key West, her first task was to find a cheap hotel where she could afford to stay for a few days until she found other accommodations. Once she got that accomplished and got Dickens temporarily settled, she contacted the realtor she’d e-mailed before driving down, and she looked at the empty store spaces he’d scoped out for her. She promptly selected the most expensive one, right on Duval Street, and signed the lease. Finally, she pulled her hair back, put on a pair of sunglasses, and walked casually into the Lazy Lizard on a hot afternoon, hoping like hell Chris wouldn’t be there. No sign of him behind the bar—good. Now she only had to find out when Shay would next be working. That’s when she spotted Shay herself delivering drinks to a table full of guys. She wore a short, low-slung denim miniskirt and a thin, fitted tee bearing a picture of Marilyn Monroe in the famous white dress, standing over the street vent that blew it up around her. Shay’s dark nipples jutted clearly through the white cotton on either side of Marilyn. When she turned to walk past, Carrie lifted her sunglasses and said, “Shay.” Shay stopped, blinked. “Sweets? Is that you?” Carrie nodded. “I need your help.” “Please tell me you’re here to fuck Chris’s brains out. He’s been hell to be around lately.” “Really?” It was a relief to find out that maybe he still missed her, just like she missed him. “God, yes. He’s just a big lump of surly, and I can’t stand it much longer.” Carrie let a small smile escape her. “Then maybe you can help me by putting me in touch with Scott. I was afraid to call—afraid Chris would answer. And I need his help planning a surprise.” The concept of a surprise had been Diana’s brainchild, when Carrie had called her in Vegas to share her decision. “You need to do something shocking and seductive,” she’d said. “Something to really knock his socks off.” She’d known instantly what her course of action would be.

193

Lacey Alexander

Shay smiled. “Oooh, sweets, I love surprises, even when they’re not for me. Sit down and have a drink—I’ll call Scott right now.”

***** Chris leaned back against the bar on the Party Barge, crossing his arms. He didn’t want to be here; in fact, he’d originally talked Jake into taking his place on the brightly colored boat yet again, until Scott called, saying Jake couldn’t make it. “It’s time for some tits, guys!” Scott’s voice boomed through the microphone. The partiers on the boat cheered. As usual, they’d consumed half a vat of rum punch and had already played the banana game and Spin the Bottle, so they were thoroughly worked up, ready for the wet t-shirts to come. Maybe those wet t-shirts would do something to get his mind off of her, he told himself. He didn’t really believe it, of course, but what the hell—surely he could still enjoy watching girls bare their breasts. Shit, maybe he’d even try to get into party mode for a change; maybe he’d find some hot, drenched babe and hook up with her for the night. Maybe…but he doubted it. The truth was—he just didn’t feel the same about casual sex since Carrie. He didn’t want it anymore. Damn, he thought, washed up at thirty. He ran his hand through his hair and shook his head slightly. He had to shake this off. He just didn’t know how. Scott’s voice sounded again, above the hard rock music that played. “Up first, we have the lovely Carrie!” Great, just what he needed. A girl named Carrie getting hot and sexy on that stage just like his Carrie once had. Sighing, he looked up as a cute redhead danced onto the stage, wearing red bikini bottoms and a tight white cutoff tank top bearing the words Sexy Devil in red. She was undeniably hot as she sashayed up to Scott, who did the honors, dumping a bucket of water down over her large round breasts, now clearly visible through the thin cotton. The hot girl danced around the stage, working her ass and jiggling her breasts for the howling crowd…when he finally took a really good look at her. His mouth dropped open as he drew back in shock. Was he seeing things? Or was that girl…his girl? His Carrie. His angel—turned devil. He shook his head, still watching her little show. As Scott prodded her, saying in to the mike, “That’s right, baby, show us what you’ve got!” she molded her breasts in her hands, then eased one down to her crotch, stroking it once, lightly, to the roar of the guys on the boat.

194

Key West

Chris stood stunned, trying to figure out if he was imagining things or if that might really, possibly be the woman he loved—when she turned and made bold eye contact with him. God, it was her. Looking gorgeous and sexy and like a dream come true. She was here! Smiling boldly, she reached out and pointed directly at him. Then she turned her arm over and curled the same finger toward herself, beckoning him. Letting a smile of his own unfurl across this face, he took long strides toward the stage. Stepping up on the platform, he drew her soft, wet body into his arms, looked into those hot emerald eyes, and lowered his mouth onto hers, as hungry for her kiss as a man could possibly be. He kissed her hard, his mouth demanding, his tongue invasive. He let his hands slide down onto her beautiful ass and picked her up, her legs wrapping tight around his waist. He carried her down from the stage, feverishly kissing her all the while. Only when he’d taken her to the back of the boat and lowered them both onto the bench in that same semi-private spot where they’d first gotten intimate, did he stop kissing her. Her arms lay twined around his neck, her breasts beautifully on display behind those tantalizing red words. “Nice shirt,” he said with a grin. She returned the smile. “I thought it was apropos.” Moving his hands up from her waist, he let his thumbs rake over her dark, distended nipples. “Maybe, but you’ll always be my angel.” She bit her lip, looking like some amazing cross between the innocent Carrie and the vixen he’d uncovered inside her. When he stroked his thumbs over her hard, cottoncovered peaks again, she let out a heated sigh and said, “I thought you weren’t allowed to touch.” “I don’t care anymore. Why are you here?” “Because I let go.” “What?” “You made me let go of so many old ideas of what I should be, but I couldn’t quite let go of the rest of it, couldn’t quite take the risk of starting a new life, until I went home and saw how miserable I was without you. So I’m back.” “What about your business?” “Sold it. And I’m starting a new business. I just signed a lease for a shop on Duval. I’m going to call it Hemingway’s Books and Booze, a combination bookstore and bar.” A huge laugh escaped him. She was a genius. “We’ll have a drink of the day, and also an erotic book of the day—because, well, this is Key West, so it only seems right. I might even let you tend bar for me,” she said, running her hands over his chest through his tank top. “That works out well,” he informed her with a smile, “since I’ll be giving my notice here and at the Lizard soon. As soon as I make that last boat payment, I’ll make enough 195

Lacey Alexander

just off my snorkeling trips. But tending bar for you—well, that would be a labor of love, angel. Because I do love you, you know. And I should have told you before you left. I love you, Carrie. I love you.” Carrie’s heart sizzled at the sound of those perfect words. Suddenly, all fear and trepidation vanished. All that really mattered was what he’d just said and the knowledge deep down inside her that it was real and that it would last—forever. “Oh baby,” she breathed, “I love you, too. So, so much.” With a heat-laced smile, he pulled her in for another hot kiss, his tongue sending licks of flames straight to her pussy. She couldn’t help leaning in closer, pressing her cunt against the familiar and oh-so-wonderful column of hardness at the front of his shorts. “God, I’ve missed your cock,” she purred. He let out a sexy growl in reply, and without warning, planted his hands back on her ass, picked her up again, and carried her through a doorway behind the bar, into what appeared to be a small galley containing a refrigerator and a counter. He’d just lowered her to the counter and started to kiss her, when a sharp voice cut in. “What the hell are you doing, Chris? You know you can’t touch a passenger.” She looked up to see an older man with salt-and-pepper hair who she recognized as one of the Party Barge’s owners, who she’d seen on her first excursion. Yet to her surprise, Chris pulled her into a warm embrace and looked up at the guy with a smile. “It’s okay, Ben, because this woman is going to marry me.” She gasped and pulled back slightly to stare at him. “Marry?” He answered with a short kiss. “Maybe not right away. I know you don’t like to rush into things,” he said with a wink. “But eventually—oh yeah, angel. I’m gonna marry you.” Then he looked up at his boss. “Ben, I’ve been waiting to get my hands back on this girl for what seems like a long time now, so…could I impose upon you for some privacy?” Slowly, the older man cracked a smile. “Sure, Chris,” he said, then walked out. Carrie could still hear the raucous sounds of the wet t-shirt contest outside as Chris whispered in her ear, “I need to fuck you now.” She lifted her ass, to help him ease her new bikini bottoms off, then she reached down and pulled her clingy wet shirt up over her breasts. Feasting his eyes on them, he let out a hot sigh and closed his hands firmly around them, sending a flash of heat through her body. “My pussy is throbbing for you,” she purred. When he glanced down, she coquettishly said, “Freshly shaven.” “Mmm, sexy,” he replied, then slowly stooped down to deliver one sweet, hot kiss between her parted thighs, directly on her clit. She let out a soft moan as the much-missed pleasure echoed through her, and when she watched him open his shorts and pull out his enormous shaft, hard and ready for her, she spread her legs wider. “Fuck me,” she whispered.

196

Key West

As he pushed his cock slowly into her tight opening, they both let out deep, low groans. After a few weeks of no sex, her cunt had constricted a little, but his cock stretched her back out now, in the most delicious, filling way. “Ah, I love this tight little pussy,” he whispered breathlessly. “My pussy loves you, too,” she cooed. Placing his hands at her hips, he began to fuck her, slow and deep, slowly getting her cunt re-accustomed to his size, until she wanted more, wanted him hard and fast, and told him so. They looked into each other’s eyes as his strokes grew longer, more demanding, his thrusts soon making her cry out with all the pleasure she’d missed so desperately. She wrapped herself around him, absorbing each hot lunge as he worked her body against his. She writhed against him, harder, harder, pushing his shirt up as well, raking her nipples against his bare chest. Just like so many other times when they’d fucked, when she least expected it, he eased one finger into the tight fissure of her ass, magnifying every sensation tenfold. “Oh, God,” she said, her orgasm coming on instantly. “Oh God, baby!” As the hot climax crashed over her, she leaned her head back, lost in the heat, lost in the consuming waves that radiated from her clit out through her torso and limbs. She heard her moaning cries—she couldn’t have held them in if her life had depended on it. She relished the supreme intimacy of having their bodies interlocked, of having him bring her to orgasm, perhaps more than ever before, having thought she’d never feel this wonderful satiation with him again. “Ah, angel, here I go, too,” he murmured, then slammed his cock into her hard and deep, nearly lifting her off the counter, and making her feel him so far up within her body that she thought she’d never been fucked so well by him. “God, I love you, baby,” he whispered, panting, his forehead resting on her shoulder. She gently kissed his neck. “I love you, too.” When Chris finally lifted his head to gaze into her eyes, he didn’t bother drawing his cock out and it still felt pleasantly large inside her. He squeezed her breasts softly. “Do you have any idea how much it turned me on to see you up on that stage for me, angel?” She sighed her pleasure at his touches. “Mmm, I’m glad. It turned me on, too. Although…” She paused, needing to tell him how she felt. “I’m afraid this might be my last wet t-shirt contest.” “Oh?” This was the only part she was still a little nervous about. She desperately wanted to make him happy, but… “I hope this won’t change your feelings for me, but as much as I’ve loved getting wild with you, having all these exciting, sexy experiences, I sort of

197

Lacey Alexander

feel myself moving into a whole new place now—a place where I kind of want to…just be with you alone, without a crowd. Know what I mean?” He laughed. “Actually, I do. If you’re gonna marry me, I’m not sure I want to share anymore, either.” His words filled her with joy, but … “So you aren’t afraid that’ll be boring?” He gave his head a knowing tilt. “Hmm, basking in the sun all day, and serving up liquor and steamy books with you at night, then going home and fucking each other’s brains out? Nope, doesn’t sound boring at all, angel. And hey, if we start feeling adventurous again, we can just be like Amy and Cole—we can hang out with people who like to watch.” He concluded with a wink. She couldn’t help rubbing her erect nipples against his chest again as she flashed a coy smile. “Who needs to be watched? I just want to do. I want to do you again right now.” He gave her the grin she’d fallen in love with at first sight, and replied, “I’m pretty sure this isn’t gonna get boring at all, angel.”

198

About the author: Lacey Alexander is the pseudonym of an award-winning author whose romance novels have been published by Harlequin and Kensington. Additionally, over forty of her short stories and articles have seen publication. Lacey lives in Kentucky with her husband of fifteen years and she loves being a full-time writer. When not creating romance and romantica, she enjoys crafts, American history, and travel, and she particularly likes incorporating her favorite destinations into her work. She is an active member of Romance Writers of America and Novelists, Inc. Lacey welcomes mail from readers. You can write to her c/o Ellora’s Cave Publishing at 1337 Commerce Drive, #13, Stow, Ohio 44236-0787.

Also by Lacey Alexander: Hot In the City: French Quarter Hot In the City: Sin City Hot For Santa!

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com